Talk:Zero no Tsukaima

2011-09-13T16:33:35Z

Blackfaia: /* could you please continue to translate this novel? */

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima

2011-09-13T16:32:11Z

Blackfaia: /* could you please continue to translate this novel? */

== Volume 2 Name ==
Some chapters in vol 1 and 2 + others have this banner over the top saying WARNING: Degree of translation error may be higher than usual... They've been edited to oblivion now and I checked them out they are good to go. So if anyone could get rid of those that would be cool. Idk how [[User:Blackfaia|Blackfaia]]

Shouldn't

Volume 2 - The Wind of Albion/ 風のアルビオン

Be translated as Albion of the wind or something like that?

--
Proto

Cleaned; issue resolved. 20100702 - Novium

== Nyu-Kassuru ==

Nyu-Kassuru seems to be Newcastle.

* lolol.

after reading that out loud, i have to agree.

made me chuckle.

good spot my friend.

mind you after living in Newcastle for 5yrs, i have an urge to rename it as "Newky" and have all the locals refer to it as the "toon"

which the locals affectionately calls it. :)

[[User:220.246.154.243|220.246.154.243]] 04:28, 10 June 2007 (PDT)

== ZnT Teaser ==
The link is broken. The best I could do was putting Aquastar forum thread nearby; though I couldn't get it to show the right post. Any help is appreciated (required post number is in URL already). Or should it rather be removed completely? AFAICT, it was translation of the very first chapter, which doesn't make sense now...

I bet this is what Saito would say "I acknowledge the fact men make good pets and women rule the world! (So did men once)
I'm more than happy to let women rule the world, but they have to be willing to let me wear a dress with undergarments!! (Ankle fans and lipstick optional of course) You can make me sleep on a bed of hay and beat me with a whip for little to no reason, among other things. Also, you can treat me like a dog, get naked in front of me, and even make me dress you and still make me wash all of your clothes including your underwear."

Put a spoiler on that. You ruined the whole series for me. It was just supposed to be a teaser...

==Edit Deleted : Licensing==

We have already recived the news that ZnT is licensed. You can find more about this [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1345 here]. This project will continue until the volumes are actually released.

Sorry for any inconvenience caused.

--[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 18:02, 26 September 2007 (PDT)

Cleaned 20100702 by Novium. Added comment: No futher action taken by licenser as of yet. All is well.

== Proper Names ==
According to Wikipedia articles, country name is Romalia, not Romaria or anything; most likely, author meant Jörmungandr. If we translate proper names rather than transcribe them (Louise vs. Ruizu, Albion vs. Arubion etc.), let's be consistent where possible.

*http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zero_no_Tsukaima#Setting
*http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jörmungandr

The same applies to Gallia vs. Garia, see Wikipedia for "Gaul".
I'm fixing chapter names in vol. 7, 11 & 13.

[[User:Const2k|Const2k]] 23:35, 26 April 2008 (PDT)

== Proper Names (reply) ==

About Romaria/Romalia:

Honestly, you can translate it either way. I don't care if you bother to change this since there isn't proof which is correct. Same goes for Gallia.

Though a note to you, "because Wikipedia said so" does not, at all, mean anything. Wikipedia is changeable by everyone, after all.

--

About Jörmungandr:
"most likely, author meant Jörmungandr"

Seriously, have you not heard of basing something off of something? The author clearly based Jörmungant OFF of Jörmungandr, but it obviously isn't.
In the novels, it is written "ヨルムンガント". Jörmungandr is "ヨルムンガンド".
The author didn't mean anything and make a mistake, he did this on purpose. So it should be "t"

~Serenade beta

just a side note a d at the end of a word in german and similar languages is pronounced as a t so the author is using the phonetic rendition (and according to my literature on norse myths Jörmungand doesnt have an r on the end) also for the wikiphiles the Jörmungand article is preceded by this warning "This article does not cite any references or sources." as opposed to my book "Norse Mythology a guide to the gods, heroes, rituals, and beliefs" by John Lindow.
Come to think of it (though it has been bugging me for a while) is the r on the end of Gandalfr there in the book or did someone translate it to that, because if its not in the book it likely follows Tolkien's rendition of Gandalf, as Tolkien was a scholar in norse mythology.

~Speerous

== Publication dates? ==

# Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉 (published December 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2110-9 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2110-1)
# Volume 14 - Aquileia's Saint / 水都市の聖女 (published May 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2319-5 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2319-8)

Was volume 14 published before volume 13? Seems very unlikely. Could someone correct this?

--

Volume 5
Chapter 2-2 completed
Chapter 2 stands at 50% completion.

~ Vorpal

== About Chapters' Original Names ==

As every book has it's original title, couldn't it be possible to write also the name of the chapter in Japanese? It doesn't matter if it's not in the Main Page, but at least somewhere to be read, plz. Maybe here it can be written... :)

~ Macko Darlack

--

On another note, I suggest we change the Volume titles to reflect the way it's written in Japanese:

How it's all (Blank) of (Blank)

e.g.

The Familiar of Zero

Albion of The Wind

The Prayer Book of The Founder

The Water Spirit of Oath

The Holiday of Tristainia

The Ruby of Atonement

The Pentecost of Silver (Yeah.. this one's kind of awkward though)

The Serenade of Nostalgia

The Ball of Twin Moons

The Duet of Recollection

The Holiday of The Fairies

The World Door of the Holy Country

The Saint of Aquelia

~Xorius 07:59PM (GMT +10:00) 05/09/2008

== Vol. 9 Chapter 9 Title ==

Well, consulting a Kanji dictionary, the kanjis in 怪鳥 are 'mystery' and 'bird/fowl/poultry'. As some days ago S3-Ch7 was released 'The Ball of Sleipnir', there appeared a big airplane-like ship that was referred as 'a mysterious bird'. For that reason I guess this names fits with the chapter title.

~ MD

Thanks for the info^^

== Vol. 13 Chapter 13 Title ==

The kanas in "Aboard the 『オストラント』号" can be romanized as "''Osutoranto''". Now that S3-Ch8 was released, in English fansubbed version it is referred as "Ostland", something that was related with the East (however, it doesn't fit too much with East, 'cause Ost has to do much more with West [''Oeste'' in spanish]). It is the name of an airship (the one mentioned in Vol. 9 Ch9) named after Saito's origin, through the East, by %"%·/&%·.
As for the kanji, 号, it can be read as ごう (gou), meaning number, issue, sobriquet, pen-name... well, i don't know what sobriquet nor pen-name mean... but, ごう can also be kanjiized (new word! :D) as 壕, meaning trench, dugout, air-raid shelter... well, if those meanings are right, maybe someone could choose one of them... but I think for the name of that thing, the "Ostland" name fits well :D

~MD

In the chinese RAWs, its directly translated into Eastwards. Which makes sense with what's stated above. And the 号 is normally added at the name of Ships... kind of like Type, or Class kind of thing.

At least the chinese do haha...

~Xorius

Btw Ost is east in German and given that much of this comes from norse mythology german is a better reference language although finnish or danish is better still

so... the name of V10,Ch1 would be "The ''Ostland''", and V13,Ch3 "Aboard the ''Ostland''", right? or we write Eastwards instead of Ostland?? (btw, danish i reckon... but finnish never. totally diffrent *-) ) ~MD

The Danish name would be "Østland", and the Swedish name would be "Östland", finnish is nothing like that for East (itä). If you want to keep it German call it "Ostland".
~Danish Anon

== About some Abbreviations ==

When i read the article long ago, i didn't know (nor do i know now) the meaning of these acronyms A.W.O.L, M.I.A, K.I.A... there are some translators from there... what are they?

~MD

They are, respectively, military acronyms for 'absent without leave' 'missing in action' and 'killed in action'

Oo that's not meaning literally, right? ~MD

:AWOL means the soldier has absconded from their post or deserted.
:MIA means the person is missing, presumed dead. No body has been found or at least not positively identified.
:KIA means a body has been found that either is the person named, or has been identified as that person.
:JBV^_^

== Shinto Priest ==

Shinto priest sounds rather awkward in this context, making it seems as if there is some Japanese culture in the world of Zero no Tsukaima. The kanji, 神官, that I presume it is using (I've seen the Chinese version) can apply to priest from other countries as well, such as roman priests. Judging from the theme of this novel and that the priest are from a country similar to
the Roman Empire, using a term equivalent to roman priest sounds more appropriate.

http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/神官

== Volume 8 Chapter 6 ==
I just want to verify if this was the intended interruption in the Japanese version.

''“Indeed. However, there is no sparring partner…”''

''“Aarah. What if there were an expert? You lose even against kids who can swing a sword only a little.”''

In the Chinese version, it actually says something like:

"Really? But it is still useless against those mercenaries"

"That's obvious. How else are they going to make a living if they lose to a kid who barely knows swordsmanship."

The chinese are not know for their quality in...well...anything (including translations). Of all agree, we toss that to the fire and enjoy the japanses translation instead?

== Letter(s) of Appreciation ==

You know, I don't think there is anyone who has truly written how much they appreciate you translators efforts, or at least not enough.
That's why I would like to thank all the translators and editors for an excellent job, as well as to commend all the time you have spent on translating the 11+ light novels so far. I also encourage as many readers to write a small thanks as further motivation.

--[[User:AzraRillian|-AzraRillian - Transcend The Sin - "You don't have a soul. You are a Soul. You have a body." C.S. Lewis]] 20:09, 29 March 2010 (UTC)

== Vol.16 Ch10 Title 元素の兄弟 ==

Well, not japanese-speaker, but i reckon the translation for that is "Siblings of the Element[s]". First thought of "brothers", but since we dont know yet if all are male, siblings is a better option. And "Elements" suits better.

As for me, i'm including this translation [in spanish version] until someone demonstrates it's not, jeje )=P

greetings for all :D

--[[User:Macko Darlack|- Macko Darlack]]

p.s. btw, nice quote AzraRillian ;D

12.32am GMT-5 17/7/10

I'd say 'siblings' is the better term, since the readers find out in volume 17 the siblings consist of three brothers and one sister. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 08:58, 2 August 2010 (UTC)

== Vol.12 Ch 7 ==

Yesterday, Siesta had stopped by the Charming Faeries Inn to bring some springtime [[veggies]] from her parent’s home. Scarron, who ran the bar, was Siesta’s uncle from her mother’s side.

I am in opposition to the use of "veggies", unless this is a quirk of writing used in the original text.
Seems out of character for the writer however; translators thoughts please.

THERE ARE NO TRANSLATORS BRO. IF YOU ASK ME, I THINK YOU'RE RIGHT.

== overused words and phrases ==

PLEASE AVOID:
*in other words
*moreover

Also, sentence structure like ''Louise, who was unaware of..., said ...., facing him.'' should be ''Louise, unaware of such..., said ...., and faced him.'' or some other varied, grammatically correct syntax.

Never, ever put prepositions at the end of a sentence. For example, ''That was the beast they were afraid '''of'''.'' is INCORRECT. It should be ''That was the beast '''of''' which they were afraid.'' or simply ''They were afraid '''of''' that beast.''

no more zero no tsukaima?

== Siesta's use of honorfics? ==

In the earlier volumes, Siesta's "Saito-san" is translated as simply Saito. Which way should be used? If Saito-san is preferred I could edit the ones in the earlier volumes. Because this differeance have been irking me for a while.
--[[User:Beato|Beato]] 07:05, 2 April 2011 (EDT)

It's a european-ish medieval world, do we REALLY need japanese honorifics at all ?
But anyway, as long as they are both commoners, there is really no need for a -san, especially since they have roughly the same age.
It's a different story once Saito becomes a knight. But then again, that would be really gratuitous japanese.

Imo, honorifics are preferable. They do add more connotations than without. It also helps to know how characters address each other for few reasons, one being able to know of any changes as the story progress. You don't have to perceive Japanese honorifics as Japanese if the setting isn't Japan. It should be easy to realize them as rootless words that have meaning for honorifics purposes to make up for English's insufficient honorifics that the original language uses. Anyways, honorifics were mostly kept and used when the project started out, but it seems like more than a year and a half ago, a couple of people edited a lot of them out... Imho, I think they should be re-edited back in. -[[User:Worldview9|Worldview9]] 05:00, 7 June 2011 (UCT)

Agreed. They need to be put back in. Next time I read through I will change some, could someone list what honorific each girl uses for Saito? and vice-versa and any other relevant use of honorifics?

Ask at the ZnT's forum section. It'd be ideal if someone who knows Japanese go over and edit them in since there might be cases where none or a different honorific is used instead of a character's usual. [[User:Worldview9|Worldview9]] 01:11, 14 June 2011 (UCT)

I see your point. If its just names and honorifics I could do it but that would be increeedibly dull work. I'll ask the translator if such variance occurs I guess. I would be surprised if it didn't and if done wrong readers could miss out on some of the subtleties. Uhh, worldview are you a translator? [[User:Blackfaia|Blackfaia]]

I wish I was a translator. -[[User:Worldview9|Worldview9]] 00:55, 16 June 2011 (UCT)

== Noboru Yamaguchi (author) stricken with illness. ==

'''I just heard about this on SankakuComplex. Below is an official announcement released by publisher Media Factory:'''
http://www.mediafactory.co.jp/bunkoj/popwin/message_yamaguchinoboru/index.html

To my dear readers, 

Thank you all for being so kind as to await my humble works. 

I would like to report on the progress of my illness. 

In February I fell ill, and was diagnosed with cancer. 

As the cancer’s progress was unexpectedly fast, it was considered impossible to operate to remove it. 

Instead, I was put on a course of anticancer drugs. 

Around May, I was also diagnosed with gallstones. During abdominal surgery to remove these, it was fortunately confirmed that the cancer had shrunk. 

The anticancer drug treatment was continued, and a few days ago during my admission to hospital for treatment, it was determined that it is now possible to operate. 

This operation is scheduled for the beginning of August. 

As for Zero no Tsukaima 21, which I am currently writing, due to the circumstances above its August release has become difficult to sustain. 

I hope expectant readers will forgive this unpardonable lapse. 

The structure of the remaining Zero no Tsukaima volumes was already planned from volume 20 – I shall endeavour to complete the remaining 2 volumes as soon as the operation has succeeded and I have recovered my health. 

I hope you will be kind enough to grant me your understanding, 

Noboru Yamaguchi

== Yamaguchi's first surgery was a success! ==

http://www.sankakucomplex.com/2011/08/05/zero-no-tsukaima-authors-cancer-op-success/

Noboru Yamaguchi, the 39-year-old author of the Zero no Tsukaima series, has announced the scheduled operation to remove his cancer has been a complete success.

He announced his survival via Twitter, of course:

“I’m resting after the operation’s success. I was able to take a little stroll today as well.”

“My sincere thanks to all those who left messages of encouragement. I’ll treasure the life you’ve bestowed upon me from here on. Goodnight!”

Happily, his immediate prospects seem good, although sadly his long-time prospects are another matter; it is not clear what kind of cancer he was stricken with, and as long-term survival rates vary wildly depending on the organ affected it is imprudent to speculate on this.

He does at least have the benefit of a huge and greatly supportive group of fans…

== could you please continue to translate this novel? ==

please i am begging you, could you please continue to translate the novel

How about you learn Japanese and fucking do it yourself? --[[User:Blackfaia|Blackfaia]] 11:32, 13 September 2011 (CDT)

User talk:LonerGoth

2011-07-20T02:13:54Z

Blackfaia:

Currently reading series from baka-tsuki: ZnT; volume 11, chapter 10. Last page edit of significance, ZnT:V11,C10... many of those edits I submitted to the page are still there.

--[[User:LonerGoth|LonerGoth]] 10:59, 9 March 2010 (UTC)

Hey thanks for the update on Yamaguchi.... I hope he gets well soon. --[[User:Blackfaia|Blackfaia]] 02:13, 20 July 2011 (UCT)

Talk:Golden Time

2011-06-17T01:53:51Z

Blackfaia: /* The Summary >:0 */ new section

== Things to do: ==

Retranslate summary: All I could figure out from it was that this was a romantic comedy.

Translate first chapter.

([[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]])

At the moment is it just created as a teaser project - continuation is unknown... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 01:40, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

I hope someone picks it up. it's always good to have a variety of stories. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 05:54, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

The problem is simple: I've still got over two hundred pages of Spinoff 2 to do. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:00, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

I've slightly redone the synopsis. It would be possible to simply post the translated contents of the Japanese Wiki page, which gives a more detailed plot synopsis and a cast of characters. The only problem with that is that there is a very important spoiler there. Not having read the whole story, I cannot say whether that spoiler is critical, but I can certain say it is important! --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:08, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

My apologies if I was insulting or presumptuous in the least, I was thinking along the lines: "this is what needs to be done to qualify as a full project", not "you: go and do these things". --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 17:42, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

Don't worry about it. I was surprised when I saw that one of my earliest attempts at translating the publisher's promotional statement was posted as the story synopsis (I didn't create the web page). I corrected it, but it really needs something a little longer and more detailed. The Japanese Wiki page contains the following:

:College is the stage upon which the protagonist, private university freshman Tada Banri, and a cast of supporting characters are interwoven to form a romantic comedy. Banri, due to the after-effects of an accidental fall from a bridge shortly after high school graduation, has lost all his memories from before then. On top of that, at the time of the accident, Banri's soul had escaped from his body, and the “Spirit of Tada Banri” came into being, carrying his memories from before graduation, though you could say those were written from a male perspective.

And this:

:Tada Banri, a newly admitted student at a private law school in Tokyo, found himself completely lost after the opening ceremony, trying to find his way to the freshman orientation. At that moment, he ran into another lost freshman from the same school, Yanagisawa Mitsuo, and they hit it off at once. Somehow arriving at their intended goal just on time, there appeared in front of the two a beautiful girl holding a bouquet of roses. The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to him. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was her childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now she showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with him there.

It is the whole thing about "Banri's Spirit" that gives the story its special twist... or should. I have not read the five chapters between the prologue and the epilogue, just the beginning and the end.

The end of the story goes like this:

:My name is Tada Banri.

:I’ve died, an eighteen year old boy.

:Unnoticed by anyone, without anybody knowing, I’ve always watched after Tada Banri’s affairs. I see everybody’s affairs.

:I’m sitting in the first seat behind, taking it easy, legs stretched out. Today the sunlight is really strong, and the classroom is warm, making everybody sleepy. Staring at the boring back of Banri’s head, I find my eyes are closing by themselves. I’m getting awfully sleepy.

Banri's spirit speaks of being Banri, yet speaks of the physical Banri as being a separate person. I can only imagine what this must do the story dialog as it progresses, especially because at the beginning the reader has no idea what is going on.

--[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 18:41, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

== Narrative Perspective ==

The novel is completely narrated from a third person perspective. It has to do with the story, Banri had an accident where he loses all his memory. Then the character split in two. The original Banri who "died" at 18 with that accident, and the one who lived and spent 1 year in rehab (thus being a rounin for 1 year). The best way to take it is like the story is completely written by a ghost who "says what the living Banri does" or "may be thinking", li. The japanese grammar make it confusing to know who is the agent of the action so its confusing until you take it as a third person narrative AT ALL TIMES.
-Zell [[Special:Contributions/186.56.179.92|186.56.179.92]] 02:09, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

:Thank you for the comment. I had been wondering about that for quite some time, but it had not become completely obvious that I should be doing that. I guess I will have to spend some time going through the translation and adjusting it where necessary. If you've been reading the various forum posts, you will see we've been talking a bit recently about the nature of narrative and how it should be translated. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:06, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

:Actually, it appears at times though the ghost appears to be the narrator, he's not a truly intrusive narrator. That is, it isn't always obvious. Most of the time he's a quiet narrator who doesn't insert his opinions into the story, and simply tells us what is going on. When he starts speaking in the first person, it's pretty obvious. Not from the grammar so much as from the things he says. So far, he's started each chapter, and I know from having skipped ahead that he speaks up in the epilogue. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:05, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

::For the grammar I meant that in japanese agents are omitted, 「○○と思っていた」 has no information of the person or agent who does it. For example p47. "「…ていうか…」　そして気がつけば、結局、また一人だ。". That could fit both Banri first-person or the ghost' narrative. But as the flow of the context, is the ghost all the time. I don't remember a single sentence where an action on the story is using a verbal phrase in first person as Banri. It's no different from the common narrative where the protagonist relates other actions, but in this novel Banri actions are related on the same way (e.g. p16. この声が万里に届くなら). The most clear example is on the very Banri' quotes, when the ghost narrates Banri' state. Ah, you remembered me the epilogue. I got confused with the story there, specially with the drunk man on the bridge with the れ sign. Later Kôko and Banri go to a club and get stamped that sign and Banri recalls it. I got lost at that point. Was the epilogue a dream, a time paradox idk.[[User:Pmt7ar|Zell]] 00:43, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:I agree 100% that the first part of each chapter, and the epilogue (not the prologue) are narrated from the point of view of the ghost. After that, though, the ghost becomes less intrusive, to the point where it seems a normal narrative story, not told from the point of view of any of the characters, but from the point of view of somebody watching it all. Of course, that is exactly what the ghost is doing: watching it all. He says as much many times. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:48, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:The prologue was not a dream sequence at all, but rather an introduction to the character of Banri as he was before his accident. I have no idea at this point what is going on with the man with the symbol stamped on his hand. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:48, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:FWIW, on page 70, we have the narrator (the ghost) making a quiet reference to himself, when he declares that nobody deserves the treatment that Mitsuo was giving to Banri. "...even somebody unseen attached to him..." --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:56, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

== ありがとうございます！ ==

Thank you, anonymous user at 65.94.206.69! At least now I know ''somebody'' is taking the time and effort to validate at least a little bit of my translation work. Why don't you create yourself an account here on B-T so the rest of us can communicate with you now and then? --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 12:32, 30 December 2010 (UTC)

== Who's the illustrator? ==

Is the character designer's name really Komato Eiji, or Komatsu Eiji? the way the hair was drawn is Komatsu's style...

:Shame on Darklor for spelling it wrong on the initial version of the page, shame on me for not catching his mistake then. In either case I got it right on the public wiki page. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:34, 8 January 2011 (UTC)

Hm? How could it be my fault, since I took it from your [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=3465#p67034 first forum post] regarding ''Golden Time''?: --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:59, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:Ouch. My fault, then. 8-( --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:07, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

THE SUMMARY- Im pretty sure it's still wrong.

The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to him. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was his childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. '''In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now she showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with him there.'''

For the life of me I do not know what is going on here. Especially the bold part. Who did what to escape from whom and why? If I am to interpret it as literally as possible, the main guys childhood friend Kouko is in love with the girl he met with while he was lost (mitsuo) and that's why she slapped that girl bcuz she was with the main guy, thus causing a misunderstanding? And Mitsuo has apparently been trying to escape from her and that's why she secretly took the law school exam? But Kouko also took the exam and stalked her?
I think someone must have gotten names mixed up, not just that, male and female pronouns also. Well this is pissing me off. The summary is kind of important guys, I wonder how many people have been scared off by this incomprehensible mess? I am going to rework the damn thing so it at least makes sense.

== The Summary >:0 ==

''The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to him. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was his childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. '''In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now she showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with him there.'''''

For the life of me I do not know what is going on here. Especially the bold part. Who did what to escape from whom and why? If I am to interpret it as literally as possible, the main guys childhood friend Kouko is in love with the girl he met with while he was lost (mitsuo) and that's why she slapped that girl bcuz she was with the main guy, thus causing a misunderstanding? And Mitsuo has apparently been trying to escape from her and that's why she secretly took the law school exam? But Kouko also took the exam and stalked her?
I think someone must have gotten names mixed up, not just that, male and female pronouns also. Well this is pissing me off. The summary is kind of important guys, I wonder how many people have been scared off by this incomprehensible mess? I am going to rework the damn thing so it at least makes sense.

Okay, I fixed it up and now I think it is 100% accurate. Unfortunately this appears to have been machine translated or something since there are a ridiculous amount of grammar errors. Particularly with third person pronouns. I merely scanned chapter 1 and found myself even more confused than before. I cannot even tell which characters are male and which are female, it changes sometimes within a single sentence. This is the version I fixed-

''Tada Banri, a newly admitted student at a private law school in Tokyo, found himself completely lost after the opening ceremony, trying to find his way to the freshman orientation. At that moment, he ran into another lost freshman from the same school, Yanagisawa Mitsuo, and they hit it off at once. Somehow arriving at their intended goal just on time, there appeared in front of the two a beautiful girl holding a bouquet of roses. The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to her. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was her childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now Kouko showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with her there.''

To see what I changed follow this link, both old and new summary plus changes are shown.
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Golden_Time&diff=prev&oldid=101284

It actually looks like someone purposefully went in and screwed shit up, since the summary written above under the "things to do" subsection is accurate, but not the one shown on the project page. I would appreciate it if someone else would make sure everything is right.--[[User:Blackfaia|Blackfaia]] 01:53, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

Golden Time

2011-06-17T01:36:27Z

Blackfaia: /* Story Synopsis */

[[Image:Golden Time novel cover1.jpg|200px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

'''Golden Time''' is a light novel series by author Takemiya Yuyuko and illustrator Komatsu Eeji.

==Story Synopsis==

Tada Banri, a newly admitted student at a private law school in Tokyo, found himself completely lost after the opening ceremony, trying to find his way to the freshman orientation. At that moment, he ran into another lost freshman from the same school, Yanagisawa Mitsuo, and they hit it off at once. Somehow arriving at their intended goal just on time, there appeared in front of the two a beautiful girl holding a bouquet of roses. The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to her. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was her childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now Kouko showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with her there.

== Translation ==

=== [[Golden Time:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Golden Time:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

'''If you enjoyed the teaser, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=3500 Feedback Thread]'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must confirm to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Updates==
*Oct 03, 2010 - Teaser project started with prologue of vol. 1
*Oct 11, 2010 - Translation of chapter one started.
*Jan 09, 2011 - Translation of chapter one completed.

*Apr 13, 2011 - Translation of chapter two completed.

==The ''Golden Time'' series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yuyuko_Takemiya Yuyuko Takemiya]==

===Volume 1: A Blackout in Spring===
::*[[Golden Time:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]       ([[Golden Time:Volumen1_Prólogo|Español]])
::*[[Golden Time:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]] (~46%)
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Golden Time:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
::*Spinoff: Mr. Two Dimensions Special - Dengeki Bunko Magazine #16 (Nov 2010)

===Volume 2: The Answer is YES===
::*[[Golden Time:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes
::*Translator's Notes and References
::*Spinoff: Love from Two Dimensions - Dengeki Bunko Magazine #19 (May 2011)

===Volume 3: Masquerade Ball===

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: 分からない
*Project Supervisor: 分からない

===Translators===

:*[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]]

===Editors===

Also, all editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==More Information==
[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=3465 The Baka-Tsuki forum topic for Golden Time].

Talk:Golden Time

2011-06-17T01:26:14Z

Blackfaia:

Talk:Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi

2011-06-17T00:21:20Z

Blackfaia: /* Editing */ new section

==Project To-Dos==
[[Larethian's Itsuten Todo List|Itsuten Todo List]]

== Raws ==
Erm, anyone need the raws for this series? I have volume one to three, only in Japanese though.

--[[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]] 15:45 8 March 2011 (UTC+8)

==Words==
I'm trying to make a .pdf format from microsoft word, but i encountered several problems : when this text is typed, what did the translators do so the word 'Black Magic' is placed above the word 'Poison'?

it's html code, css code in span element to be exact. if you are not making a pdf with links preserved, and just a pure pdf, you can use PDFCreator and print to PDFCreator directly from browser --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 06:53, 25 May 2011 (UCT)

== Editing ==

This is fairly inconsequential and it might be something on my end, but the translator note buttons (the small numbers which make you jump to the bottom) in Vol 1 chap 5 are not working properly for me... Only if I place the mouse over a tiny spot just beneath the number does it work. Note's 1 and 2 were weird, 3 worked fine. I also took the liberty of making an editing subsection, I'm sure there will be a use for it.

Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter4

2011-06-15T06:11:37Z

Blackfaia: /* 4th Ammo - Team Baskerville */

==4th Ammo - Team Baskerville==

Returning to Butei High in the night....

After the Masters ensured that there were no severely wounded casualties, they quickly split us up by subject and distributed debriefing records. Disgusting. Let us rest a bit first. At least allow us a bowl of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Katsudon katsudon]. Aria was taken by the Assault instructor Ranbyou to the principal's office. Riko and I were Inquesta while Mutou was of Logi; we were all interviewed by our respective instructors. After that, the Masters got into contact with the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tokyo_Metropolitan_Police_Department Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department], the media and the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japan_Railways_Group JR]. I thought we would be castigated for cutting the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shinkansen Shinkansen] however with the capture of the perpetrators, this did not happen.

On the contrary we were lauded for resolving the issue. Officially to boot. Like this, Butei High did not have to take responsibility for Koko and her group's hijack of the Shinkansen to extort money from the Japanese government. This was a very nicely done maneuver no matter how you look at it.

"Tohyama-kun, I'll tell you this before the start of legal hearings for a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Plea_bargain plea-bargain]. The fact that you all were targeted must be kept strictly confidential lest some very important person gets upset."

The Inquesta Master Takamagahara Yutori said. With the presence of the black suited man during our debriefing on top of Yutori's words, I could somehow understand that. Judging from his badge, that guy was an official from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. And holding the class of a vice-minister. Probably, this was due to Aria. As a general rule, regardless of whatever cases Butei are involved in, international ones are their own responsibility. However, Aria is a foreign aristocrat.

It was better for Japanese-British relations that the fact that she was exposed to great danger on Japanese soil not be made public. That is the so-called "adult matter". Well on this, I can only listen to what the adults say. This isn't exactly a very good point either because if it continues to worsen, it would prove troublesome indeed.

Perhaps there was an attempt to offer us hush money, for the official mentioned something about "the government offering us distress money in the future" of which our polite refusals of his good-will caused us to be eventually dismissed very late.

Once done, I headed to the No. 2 girls dorm. To the highest floor......to Reki's room. Opening the door with the cardkey I got from her before, I found the interior dark. Although I already expected this, still there really was no one in.

(Reki...)

A naked light bulb cast its light to no purpose on a room of bare concrete. The living room window was shut and the silence was deafening.

The wind.....didn't blow here.

It wouldn't anymore.

Returning to my own room in the boy's dormitory, here too, there was nobody. According to Ranbyou whom I crossed paths with on my way, Aria had headed to [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Toranomon Toranomon] for a preparatory meeting with a female lawyer whom she had hired, before the trial of her mother Kanzaki Kanae. Doing so after such a major operation; she really is tough.

I entered the living room....

<nowiki>*Chika*, *chika*</nowiki>

I noticed the flicker of a light.

.....What? The answering machine of my rarely used landline is at maximum capacity? This can record 30 messages a minute and with 30 minutes of recording time....With an unpleasant feeling in my heart, I pushed the playback button.

"Kin-chan, are you alright?"

As I thought, Shirayuki.

That girl....whenever anything happens, she'll have this habit of incessantly sending mail....As my cell was destroyed and thus could not be connected, she contacted here instead.

"If you receive this message, even if it might be a trouble....please call me back. I believe Kin-chan's alright, yet....guuugh....I'm really...worried....u...hu...hu...."

Shirayuki had been separated from me when she had been left behind in Shizuoka with the rear portion of railway cars.

I know you are worried, but don't call for 30 minutes.

After a momentary break, the recordings began to play the next portion.

"Uu...eguu...huu..Kin-chan...uu...uu...uuuuuuuu....."

S...scary!

Please stop crying into the recording. In the dead of the night it's like a ghost.

With apprehension, I played the next part which was...

".....I've just got a call from Butei High! I am so relieved when I heard that Kin-chan's alright. The criminals have all been captured too! How truly magnificently done....! Kin-chan is truly amazing. Truly amazing, Kin-chan is.....aa.....Kin-chan is...truly an amazing gentleman...."

Why the repetition...

"All of us here are fine. We are taking the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tokaido_Line Tokaido Line] back. It will be pretty late when we get back but I'll prepare a feast after we return. Just a short while back, I bought fresh crab!"

Shirayuki being Shirayuki, this switch in tone is too fast.

Speaking of which, have you brought the crab back yet?

Uu...there's still some more messages. I'm getting sleepy already.

"Kin-chan, about that...about that...that pregnant woman aboard the Shinkansen; she safely delivered her baby at a Shizuoka hospital! That's just great news...I just received the photograph by e-mail. It's a cute little girl! Errm....speaking of which...do you like babies Kin-chan? I like them a lot. They are so cute, just looking at them makes me feel all blissful inside. That...that's why I.....I....someday...someday, Kin..."

Pi......I pushed the stop button.

Stop....stop.

This no longer has anything to do with the initial purpose of ensuring my safety. Furthermore, what's with this bad feeling crawling down my back. Right, time to delete them all. Despite being sleepy; well Shirayuki was rather worried, so I gave her a call. In the face of all that excited screaming, I simply said, "I'm fine. Don't worry. Sleep now," before quickly ending the call.

Disconnecting the phone line and having showered, I lay alone in bed for a long time without my cell and nothing in particular to do.

(Koko, Koko, Koko...)

I dimly reflected on the memory of the three sisters who had targeted Reki and me. Those three were all captured at Tokyo station, screaming and cursing all the way to the end. To better differentiate them for the Logi seniors escorting them, the words "eldest daughter", "second daughter" and "third daughter" were stuck on their foreheads, in a most amusing manner; just like the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kyonshi kyonshi] in that old film "Mr. Vampire". Tonight, those three sisters would be interrogated by the Dagula's top S instructor Tsuzuri Umeko.

I don't know the details and I don't wish to know, but I hear that Tsuzuri does some rather horrific stuff to suspects during her interrogations. Good. Let them get their punishment.

(Well then....this time around...)

This time around, can I finally say my great ancestor's favorite phrase?

"With this, one case is closed"

But this phrase....thinking about it now, it has a ring of unease to it. One case closed. Doesn't this.....give the feeling that there will be a 2nd, a 3rd case? Oi....great ancestor....

Due to nothing happening after being vigilant for some time, I could spend my entire SW after Caravan I resting. No wait, it would be more proper to say, the start of the vacation. The prologue would be being awoken just some time after noon the next day by Shirayuki making crab fried rice. With Aria absent, that left Shirayuki and me to do the cleaning, washing and cooking. Shirayuki, who as ever, was a god with these household skills was like one of the maids commonly found in Riko's games. I spent my vacation leisurely under the care of Shirayuki, who for some reason was extremely blissful every day, while taking my time to pick a new cell phone.

Just in the middle of those tranquil days, right in the midst of my vacation, Riko, who had somehow gotten the cardkey to my room from god knows where, appeared in my room. A brutal mood like that found in a Western shootout scene filled the room. "Ki~ku~n♪" Riko said in a catlike voice. "Get away from Kin-chan Sama, you adulterer!" responded Shirayuki. With a swing of a knife, I returned to those sad days; Riko clinging all over me for who knows, possibly the sake of killing time and Shirayuki would always grab her, swing her [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E9%95%B7%E3%83%89%E3%82%B9 nagadosu], even let fly with her M60. My room has already been the scene of 10 grappling matches, 12 sword duels and 15 gun battles. Riko who likes games of chance besides fighting and Shirayuki who is easily provoked.....whether it be arm wrestling or speed eating, there have been many battles between those two. And Shirayuki being Shirayuki and having the ridiculous reasoning that "a wife should never lose to a mistress!" would always readily join battle. At times when I return home, those two would be on all fours head butting each other with grunts of "mo...!" "nnmo....!" like bulls......hey you two, aren't you actually on pretty good terms since it has even come to this? So it was that September arrived in the midst of this unceasing hubbub. The time had come to register the team roster that was submitted earlier even if I was reluctant to do so.

Normally, a representative from the team would attend the application, the Masters would give a confirmation call after the field trip and an affirmative reply would be made and finally, the confirmation photograph would be taken. However, as Reki did not respond to the Masters' call, our team had not been confirmed. Which is to say that I did not belong to any team and that I'm left dangling. Well, even if my case is a little special, truth is on our field trip, there were numerous "we are still not a team yet" incidents. That is why there were emergency measures known as "Just" for these students. These pre-made applications simply required one to fill out and submit on paper the names of the team members. Once the Masters take a group photo, the team would be considered "acknowledged/registered." In short, it is a shortened, last-minute registration of a team. Nonetheless, the deadline for this emergency measure is tomorrow. As expected of me feeling impatient, I called Aria.

"About the formation of the team, please wait for a while." Awaiting instructions, I got only this from Aria.

"You told me to wait, that means you already have a plan?"

"Yes, but since you used that kind of tone on me earlier, I won't tell you. H-un."

Making that kind of anime sound with her nose, she hung up. It seems that..... she still could not let go over the "I'm fine with anything about the team formation" I had said before Caravan I. Certainly, that had been my fault however....good grief, Aria is certainly like a bratty kid in stature and personality.

Like that.....

During the deadline of the pre-made applications the next day, I was unattached to any group. Students who did not manage to fill in a pre-made application would have their team decided for them by the Masters. Well at worst, so be it. Either way, I still intend to transfer out of Butei High. Just when I was feeling a little unwell and forcing myself to study,

"Kin-chan, I'm sorry. I haven't said this until now...."

Shirayuki brought in something wrapped in a furoshiki. That body resembling a gravure model was dressed in a black outfit. The neat ribbon across the breast of her blouse was black. The hair band she normally wore was also black. Furthermore, her hair was tied up, which was rare. This was not like the usual Shirayuki. It appears that that clothing was Diviza Nero; the attire worn by students taking their team confirmation photos. It has been loaned out from Amdo.

"Ki..ki...ki...kun come here♪ The water here's sweet♪"

Riko sang as she appeared, also wearing black. She wore a design which daringly revealed her skin, particularly her breasts. Most disagreeable. One can tell at a single glance that she wore no underwear on her breasts. On that note, is the protection offered alright? Wearing bulletproof clothing which exposes the skin.... Averting my eyes in embarrassment upwards, I saw that the ribbons holding her two-side up tails in place were also black. These two were totally in black from head to foot.

"The team's....Just. You are all attending it?"

"Thaaat's right! Kiii...kun must go too!"

"......Me....too.....?"

"About that, even though it's not good to say, but....earlier, I divined that I would form a team with Kin-chan....so I did not tell anyone about the team's application. Furthermore, I heard from Aria after Caravan I that everyone would be in the team...."

I opened the furoshiki while listening to Shirayuki. Inside, was a black suit.

This is.....the Diviza Zero that I would use.

"Rikorin and Aria also formed a two man team; however, we annulled it during the confirmation. Aria had changed her mind; this was for the purpose of forming a new team with Ki-kun and everyone else."

So saying, Riko showed me the application slip for the pre-made application.

On it was....
{| class="toccolours" style="text-align:left; clear:both; font-size:100% background-color:#FFFFFF;"
! style="background:#C0C0C0;" align="center"|Team Name "Baskerville"

Members
|-
|〇 Kanzaki.H.Aria (Assault)

◎ Tohyama Kinji (Inquesta)

・ Hotogi Shirayuki (SSR)

・ Mine Riko (Inquesta)

・ Reki (Snipe)
|-
|}

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima

2011-06-14T21:45:22Z

Blackfaia: /* Siesta's use of honorfics? */

Talk:Chrome Shelled Regios

2011-06-14T02:20:38Z

Blackfaia: /* Post Epilogue - Ordinary Days */

==Volume 03 - Chapter 1==
I believe I encountered something odd while working on the list of names and terms.

"So do you need anything today? If it’s Ge…. Naruki, she’s over there,” Layfon had almost called Naruki by her first name. Good thing he caught himself so quickly"

First of all, Naruki (ナルキ・ゲルニ, Naruki・Gelni) is her first name by the Japanese convention of using a dot to seperate first and last names written in the European ordering system (like how the comma separates Smith, John if you think about it conversely). Second, the original text read "Na...Naruki" and talks about almost saying her pet name, which I interpret as nickname. I'm seeing an inconsistency in even the original work considering Layfon just calls her Naruki and doesn't really have a nickname for her (which in this case would probably be Na-chan for her two other friends). Any ideas?

Oh and this is the original text:

「で、今日はなにか急ぎの用事ですか？　ナッ……ナルキならあそこにいますけど」
　愛称《あいしょう》を言いそうになって、言い直し、レイフォンはニーナの横で困り果てた顔をしたナルキを示《しめ》した。

Edit: NM found her alias. It's Nakki. Posted that alias on the terminology list and will be editing the text according to when it's used in the original Japanese text. BTW, speed reading is bad for editing :p .

--[[user:xstar|xstar]]

==Volume 11 - Impact Girls ==
Since the titles for some of the chapters for Vol 11 are so awkward, why not reverse the order? So instead of his and my Lunchtime, make it 'Lunchtime of Me and You' and so on so forth. The Japanese particle の(no) can both be read as a possessive particle ('s) or as the word '''''of''''' when reading the two nouns in the reverse order.
so the proposed title changes would be
* ''Morning of Me and you''
* Impact of Childhood 01
* ''Lunchtime of Me and you''
* Impact of Childhood 02
* ''Dinnertime of Me and you''
* Impact of Childhood 03
* ''Dinnertime of Me and You''
--[[User:xstar|xstar]]

I see what you mean. To me, both titles (using "his morning" or "morning of") sound strange. Probably coz English is never meant to convey meaning this way. I don't really mind the changes... whatever you guys think is suitable. - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

Would'nt work "Morning with You and Me" too? Or would that be wrong? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:39, 4 June 2010 (UTC)

That would work, but I personally think "Morning of Me and You" sounds more girlish and romantic-ish, regardless of how much grammar hates it. But I think "with" would be a different Japanese particle anyway, which I think would be に. If you wanna go the correct grammar route, "(The/A) Morning of You and I" would be recommended, with () optional, but loses a lot of the feminine aspect. Freely changeable, however seen fit anyway. --[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

How about using something like "the two of us" instead of "me and you"? (Mainly because "aitsu" doesn't mean "you") Ah, or if you want it to sound romantic: à deux :D Or just leave it to the reader to figure out what's meant and use "our"? [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 08:24, 4 June 2010 (UTC)

o_O ''"Lunchtime of Me and you"'' sounds almost like ''"Lunchtime (made) of Me and you"''. a bit cannibalistic as well, but then again, that is a bit post-apocalyptic, i guess...

About the 'aitsu' thing, is it a gender-neutral way of addressing someone in context? If so, if you want to keep the 'mystery,' then using 'you,' as it's gender-neutral and also used in context, seems to fit well (the original translation used 'his' anyway); however, the 'ore' throws that off.
Like I actually have enough knowledge to discuss Japanese anyway.... 
Anyway, 'Morning of the two of us' would work, albeit some rewording would be nice. I don't like using 'of' too much myself.
 --Playing too much Fallout? It ''can'' sound cannibalistic based on the context, but since the titles have been following a pattern in a romantic way, it shouldn't be too misunderstood. Once again, [[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

About the 'made of' comment, technically it could have a strongly sexual connotation. You could technically have a feast of the flesh or a feast for the eyes and just imply the sexual nature of the phrase. Also, the terms 'ore'(me) and 'aitsu'(you) just means the speaker is using masculine speech (regardless of whether the speaker or the target of speech is male or female). Technically Nina speaks in this type of speech. Potentially 'with' would also work. The word with conveys a slightly different meaning, but it all depends on the context of the chapters involved. Do the chapters convey inclusion of the two people involved, or do they convey the meaning of 'for the people involved'? If the chapter's content follows the description 'for the two involved' then a 'Morning for/of Two' would be adequate as a translation. I haven't gotten into this volume yet as far as reading in Japanese so I'm not sure. (Oh btw, I love heated discussions like this, though wasn't expecting this particular discussion to be that heated) --[[User:xstar|xstar]]

== Volume 1:Chapter 5 - Point of Difference ==

Just after the the first platoon match when Layfon wakes up in the hospital, there is a sentence that does not seem to make grammatical sense. The line reads as follows: "Layfon took the juice from Meishen. The juice refreshed his thirsty throat. He drank as if the liquid to seep through his entire body." The problem I see is with the last sentence of the line. My proposed edit would be "He drank as if to let the liquid seep through his entire body." Alternatively, the sentence could read "He drank as if to allow the liquid to seep through his entire body."
--[[User:xstar|xstar]] 12:30, May 28, 2010 (UTC Pacific)

You're right. That line doesn't make sense. Either corrected versions is ok. Feel free to edit.
Thanks again! - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

== Volumes 8 ==

===Innocence Wander===

I think that chapter "Innocence Wander" in Volume 8 is misplaced. The content should be placed earlier in the story's timeline. Could someone check it out please?

What do you mean? - in the story timeline? Where should that be in the timeline in your opinion? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:57, 18 May 2010 (UTC)

Honestly, the normal timeline seems correct. In volume two, Meishen has Felli pass the letter on to Layfon. In Innocence Wander, Meishen recalls that incident with the line reading "...Mei-Shen recalled the time when she stood here agonising over whether or not she should give Layfon the letter that was accidentally sent to her. If she hadn’t met Felli here, what might have happened…?" --[[User:xstar|xstar]] 1:02, May 18, 2010 (UTC Pacific)

===Post Epilogue - Ordinary Days===

It's been saying "Part 3 (Well, still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg.)Haze 13:37, 28 December 2010 (UTC)" for a while now. Does anybody have any idea how much longer? Just asking. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 14:17, 13 June 2011 (UCT)

I've been keeping an eye on CSR for awhile too. I think Haze is somewhat inactive right now, like he's a chinese --> english translator. The chinese script might be too inaccurate or low-quality or something to bother with. At least according to his last forum post, "the chinese translator is back on his crack" so its gibberish or something. That was a ways back.[[User:Blackfaia|Blackfaia]]

== Volumes 3 and 11 ==

Could someone double check the names of volumes 3 and 11? I checked: here is volume 3: 鋼殻のレギオス 3 センチメンタル・ヴォイス
and here is volume 11: 鋼殻のレギオス１１インパクト・ガールズ

I don't know any japanese, but I highly doubt that these two phrases mean exactly the same thing --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 21:44, 1 March 2010 (UTC)

''Chrome Shelled Regios 3 Sentimental Voice'', ''Chrome Shelled Regios 11 Impact Girls'' is what I get. ~EnigmaticRepose

Thank you. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 23:44, 1 March 2010 (UTC)

I am not a Japanese translator but for simple things like this there is no need to bother anyone; google translator works well enough.

鋼殻のレギオス 3 センチメンタル・ヴォイス
Steel Chrome Shelled sentimental voice 3

鋼殻のレギオス１１インパクト・ガールズ
11 Girls Impact Steel Chrome Shelled

Yes they mean something different; is the above translation perfect no but who cares lets just enjoy the excellent work that the translators are doing.

Thanks again to Blewin, Haze and Iygophile.

Corbett D.

I just wanted to say thank you to Blewin, Haze and Iygophile for translating and editing this Novel.

thanks,

Corbett D.

==Volumes 6+==

I just wanted to ask if there´s a specific reason, why the pictures in the chapters from Vol.6 on are missing. Because from Vol.1-5 they're in the different chapters.

:I assume they were forgotten to include into the chapters, or [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] (or someone else, but I belive it was ususally Vaelis doing) still havnt had the time to include them... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 07:43, 18 March 2010 (UTC)

I see, thank you for the answer.

== prequels: ==

At what point in the series do the prequels no longer contain major spoilers about how the world came about. in other words, how many volumes can we go without them containing major spoilers?

What do you mean? What risk? Is there someone who translates the prequels? (Also I would say no risk as long as you dont read them ;))--[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 21:20, 27 March 2010 (UTC)

Well, no one is translating the prequels (sadly), so I haven't read them, but presumably, one might have a very different understanding of Filth Monsters, or Ignasis, among other things, after reading the prequels, which might spoil some surprises in the main series (like how the prequel trilogy in Star Wars ruins the revelations of the end of Episode 5 of that series): as I can't read japanese, I couldn't say, but was just curious. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 03:23, 4 April 2010 (UTC)

== Compared to the Anime/Manga... ==

I was just wondering how many of the light novels the anime covered, and how much was different between the anime, the manga and the light novel. also, since i haven't read that far yet, please try not too give away too many spoilers, if any, about the story after the point of the anime ( or equivalent point in the novels).

The anime covers volumes 1-7, but the last chapters of volume 7 is different from the anime.

I'm not sure about the manga as I don't read it, but the novels have much more details than the anime.
the last 2 chapters or so of Vol 7 kick start from where the anime left off.
You might also want to read Vol 8 (short stories) in conjunction with Vol 2 and 3 as it takes place much earlier.
The main story goes: Vol 1-7, 9, 12 to current Vol 14.
As for differences.... Leerin and Nina receive far better reception in the novels. They've both been butchered in the anime!
Gorneo and Shante also have more screen time. - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

Thx, that was just the answers i was looking for. keep up the good work Blewin, Haze. Ganbare!

== Volume 9 prologue ==

Does Volume 9 have a prologue? The project and registration pages make it look like it should have one, but since Blewin appears to have skipped it, I want to confirm whether or not it exists. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 22:59, 22 April 2010 (UTC)

I skipped it because I couldn't find the prologue, but Haze found it for me. Prologue 9 should be on its way soon. - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

== Volume 9 Chapter 5 missing ==

Anybody else have trouble loading Volume 9 Chapter 5? I get a blank screen when I click the link.

for some reason, the links for chapter 5 and epilogue aren't working. I suggest registering on wiki and logging in to read the chapter. This works for most people. - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

== Volume 1 Chapters 1-5 (and more) ==

I changed all of the letters (from Leerin to Layfon, vice-versa) into italics. Before I got my hands on them only the letter in the beginning of Chapter 1 was italicized. I don't know which way is correct, I don't think there ''is'' a correct way, but I think it looks better italicized. I've only done the letters in Chapter 1 so far, but if I recall there are more. I plan on re-reading CSR (for fun and to quality/proof check so I'll change them when I get to them.
I understand that probably nobody cares either way, but I decided to make a note of it anyways. Since they were left that way for so long, and since that's what this place is for. And thanks to translators for your hard work. :) -blackfaia

User talk:YoakeNoHikari

2011-06-13T00:31:31Z

Blackfaia: /* You Rock */

黙っている人の方が良い。

== nice joke ==

nice joke lol

== V6 ==

When you finish Reload 3, you can do V6 Ch1. I already did 5%, but check it to be sure. [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 20:18, 30 April 2011 (UCT)

Go ahead. [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 20:57, 2 May 2011 (UCT)

You have written you don´t have the raw of volume 6 , after searching via google i have found the jap raws of volume 1-7. I like to give you the link but because of copyrigth and co i dont post it here can you give me a e-mail adress there i can send it?
Sorry for my bad english , english is not my native language

I have the raws. Just, not right now. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 10:19, 10 May 2011 (UCT)

== You Rock ==

Us fans cannot thank you enough for your super-duper translation speed and accuracy. You're our BFF forever and ever! [[User:Asteradragon|asteradragon]] 30 April 2011 (EST)

You're very welcome - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 07:46, 1 May 2011 (UCT)

Couldn't agree more. You seem to be updating every weekend like clockwork. Thank you for your time, Hikari. But umm, just don't neglect yourself! Take a break if needed. -[[User:Blackfaia|Blackfaia]]

== In the name of Reki, you must continue! =D ==

Please, I beg you.... Your doing an awesome job! Since the anime is only going up to 12 episodes im putting all my hopes on the light novels... If you need any help, I cant directly assist you, but I can assemble other translators that can help possibly. Keep it up, I believe in you =) Dont be a hero, if you need help, say so, there are like 4 inactive people, so please tell me.

If you have 4 inactive people that are willing to translate...Whatever. Do as you like, I'm fine with or without help. This is a wiki, anyways. If you think that they can help, then by all means, go ahead, this is a translation commons. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 09:13, 10 May 2011 (UCT)

== Very Well ==

I'll see what I can do

I'm sure you will. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 15:45, 12 May 2011 (UCT)

Your Welcome. Yes, go ahead and stick with the author's original intent in the novel. Sooo....yeah I added some info on user page. Btw thanks for adding my name on Hidan no Aria. - [[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]]

Hey hikari, i was wondering if it was ok if i went back through all of the HnA translations so far and replaced Tooyama/Tohyama with "Tōyama", as "Tōyama" seems to be the proper spelling so far as i can tell. As it is your translation, i won't do it without your go ahead. [[User:Bzk3000|Bzk3000]] 21:11, 16 May 2011 (UCT)

If you're going to do blackburn letters for one name, you're going to have to do it for all the names in all the novels. Are you sure you want to do that? It's not as if Tohyama is an incorrect romanization. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 22:40, 16 May 2011 (UCT)

Nor did i say tohyama was an incorrect spelling. Someone else had mentioned that some of the volumes had tohyama while other had had tooyama, and i was just trying to figure out which one should be used or if you wanted to leave tohyama as is. That's why i asked before actually doing the aforementioned change. You're translating, and if you believe that Tohyama is correct, then you are right in this stance. [[User:Bzk3000|Bzk3000]] 23:01, 16 May 2011 (UCT)

I'm fine with anything, but like you, I'd prefer for everything to be standardized. The one that I've been using all along is Tohyama, and I think that's been used the most, so I'd appreciate if you could change all Tooyama to Tohyama. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 23:27, 16 May 2011 (UCT)

Will do. I think that blackfaia has taken care of most of them, but i'll double check. [[User:Bzk3000|Bzk3000]] 23:34, 16 May 2011 (UCT)

Thanks a lot, I really appreciate it. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 23:37, 16 May 2011 (UCT)

I should be thanking you. You're translating HnA so that everyone here can enjoy it. I'm merely trying to help you. [[User:Bzk3000|Bzk3000]] 23:50, 16 May 2011 (UCT)

Alright, it looks like every "Tooyama" has been changed to "Tohyama", so I think we are good. Also, while checking, I noticed in volume 3 that Kinichi has an apostrophe (Kin'ichi), and I was wondering if that was a mistake or if it was cause of an accent or a different translation. I left is as was, but it is at the part where Vlad changes into HSS. [[User:Bzk3000|Bzk3000]] 00:16, 17 May 2011 (UCT)

Ah, when the kanji or whatever ends with the character ん or ン (n), the ' is used to denote it as such. Think about it this way, you can have kin-ichi, or kini-chi. See the difference? The ' is used to make it clear that the 'n' is its own character. However, when romanizing, it isn't always necessary. That's the thing about romaji. Personally, I don't think the readers are advanced enough to tell the difference, so I'd leave it out. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 00:29, 17 May 2011 (UCT)

Very well, as the title states. I'll fix it [[User:Bzk3000|Bzk3000]] 00:46, 17 May 2011 (UCT)

Ok, it looks like every spelling issue and such is gone concerning the Tohyama family. [[User:Bzk3000|Bzk3000]] 01:14, 17 May 2011 (UCT)

Thank you sooooooooo much for actively translating Hidan no Aria! I really don't know how to leave comments on this site well, but I just really wanted to express how glad I am you are an active translator!! I look forward to your accurate, punctual, and interesting translations ahead! :D

----

YoakeNoHikari(Light of Dawn) your doing a great job with Hidan no Aria, keep it up, your awesome! ~from a fan who occassionally makes some corrections with spelling or grammar for many light novel translations~
Li

Why, thank you for translating my name, you should become a translator yourself. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 17:15, 17 May 2011 (UCT)

== HnA AA ==

I was looking into some more HnA stuff, and came across the fact that Hina and Tohyama were apparently partners in HnA AA. Any clues? [[User:Bzk3000|Bzk3000]] 01:22, 18 May 2011 (UCT)

About what? Yes, they're partners. However, Kinji doesn't make much of an appearance in AA. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 01:49, 18 May 2011 (UCT)

My question was, what does the AA stand for? Because I;m totally missing something, so I'm trying to figure it out. [[User:Bzk3000|Bzk3000]] 02:21, 18 May 2011 (UCT)

It stands for double A. Who knows. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 08:15, 18 May 2011 (UCT)

----

I don't know how to comment either... but ya I just had to thank you for Hidan No Aria! thank you for translating =D I really enjoyed the series. Thank you! Hopefully I'll be fluent enough to translate LN like you one day! --[[User:JohnyBeGood|JohnyBeGood]] 05:16, 7 May 2011 (UCT)

--------

(I don't know if this is how i supposed to comment)
Like everyone...Great Job on Hidan no Aria series...
I'm enjoying this series (Currently in Vol 3)
It's Thanks for the hard work of you guys...

--------

Wow, superb job on the Hidan no Aria series. Godspeed my friend :)

Good to hear : ) - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 13:18, 2 April 2011 (EDT)

--------

Yep awesome, really solid and fast translation of a pretty good novel.

Do you have any plan after volume 2 ? Volume 2 of Sword Art Online is missing some chapter and all the translator of that volume is inactive, could you help with that ^_^

I'm planning on finishing Hidan no Aria, sorry. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 13:50, 3 April 2011 (EDT)

--------
Please dont make requests directly to the translators. They do what they can. Post in the forum instead of bugging them. No offence intended. Love /--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 21:33, 3 April 2011 (EDT)

--------
Nice translating for Hidan no Aria! I had kinda given up on a TL coming for it, so imagine my pleasant surprise when I saw how much had been added since I last checked! I've been editing behind you for the last couple days :p. Not that I've had to change all that much, you're doing a great job translating. Keep up the good work! [[User:Starkiller4299|Starkiller4299]] 16:25, 6 April 2011 (EDT)

You're very welcome. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 18:49, 6 April 2011 (EDT)

Great job translating HnA.. Im very thankful that you decided to translate it. 1 question though, if there are no future problems, do you intend to translate the whole novel series ??
Once again, thank you --[[Special:Contributions/119.40.120.229|119.40.120.229]] 12:57, 8 April 2011 (EDT)

Yes. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 13:03, 8 April 2011 (EDT)

do you plan to translate other novel after HnA finished? if yes, what series? just asking... anyways, thanks a bunch for translating HnA...

Infinite Stratos, Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju, and SAO. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 16:07, 10 April 2011 (UCT)

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Thanks for making Baka to Tesuto to Syokanji translation. I am looking forward for it. Article113

--------

Really great thanks for translating Hidan no Aria. I was waiting so long for a translation, and here you are now XDDD
Keep working, thats really good job you've done.
You are Legen — wait for it... - ..Dary!

--------

Great...you really seem enthousiastic. Keep it up! [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 20:11, 29 April 2011 (UCT)

----

Good luck with your exams, i hope u pass them as soon as possible. :P Article113

Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter2

2011-06-12T00:22:37Z

Blackfaia: /* 2nd Ammo: HURRY UP */

==2nd Ammo: HURRY UP==

Really, I should have stayed in the Hotogi shrine to watch over Reki, but Kanae-san's trial was fast approaching. And for that, there was an unconfirmed chance that the lawyers would have to speak with us, the people who had fought with EU, face to face before the trial.

So, on the evening of that day, I left the doctors and Kazayuki to watch over Reki...

Shirayuki and I took the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sany%C5%8D_Shinkansen Sanyou Shinkansen] - Toukaidou Hope 246, going to Tokyo.

"16, Car 15, Row D-E...Ah, here. It's all the way at the front, Kin-chan! Kin-chan likes the aisle seat, doesn't he? Here you go. Have this ticket."

Pushing the ticket for the aisle seat into my hands and sitting at the window seat, Shirayuki--because she had left the Hotogi, was talking with me ceaselessly. It seemed that she was trying to encourage me, who said little, worried about Reki.

It was evident that her own heart wasn't calm. Shirayuki is really a very firm person.

She never forgets to empathize, to be concerned for others, a really good person.

"Shirayuki, thanks a lot."

Sitting down on the aisle seat--

"Eh. Mmm, it's fine. Because--this is the first time I've ridden on the Shinkansen, I wanted to see the scenery, so it's great that I'm sitting at the window seat. On the contrary...if I wasn't riding together with Kin-chan, I would have to take the car again, so...thank you very much."

I had just said a word of thanks, yet Shirayuki's face turned red, and she waved her hands furiously.

Because I saw Shirayuki, who was putting so much effort into being cheerful, abruptly return to her normal self, I laughed softly, a small ''Fu'' escaping my lips--and Shirayuki made a "Waaa!" expression.

And, to hide her expression, her hands slapped to her cheeks...her face, looking as if she was paying her respects, went all the way down to her lap, a sort of kneeling position, and her body twisted in what seemed like agony, she looked out the window.

Wh...what are you doing...?

"Ahh...at such a short distance, I was blessed with 'Kin-chan laugh'...cool...cool, so cool...!"

While muttering what she was thinking in her heart, Shirayuki was, to put it in Riko terms, making a "excited by something moe face". The feeling of "Kyaaa".

Do you think that I can't see your face? Well, I can see it really clearly in the reflection of the window.

Rather, what's "Kin-chan laugh"? Is it that old comedian's act, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%AC%BD%E3%81%A1%E3%82%83%E3%82%93 Kin-chan] run, the one that Muto sometimes does to pick up girls...?

While thinking about that, I reclined in the seat a little, inside the Shinkansen which had just started to move.

I rested, but, is it that the continuous chain of events had completely thrown my body's clock into disorder...?

Again, I could not sleep.

I was looking at the scenery outside the Shinkansen, passing by abnormally slowly...''Drowsy, Drowsy''...and...

...

......

.........

"While you're sleeping--I'm sorry to disturb you."

...n?

Argh. The train attendant came.

It seemed that, at some point in time, I had really fallen asleep.

"Ah...Yes?"

I showed her the train ticket, however, for some reason, sweating under the uniform cap, the train attendant...only swiftly checked the luggage rack above us and the space below our seats before leaving in a hurry.

It seemed as if she wasn't here to check our tickets.

What did she come here for? She was moving her hands like she was looking for something...well, whatever.

I looked at my watch and already, more than 30 minutes had passed since our departure.

Looking to my side, Shirayuki was also sleeping, continuing to sit upright on the seat.

She seemed to be sleeping deeply, since she didn't seem to have woken up when the train attendant came.

That's to be expected. I had caught a little sleep at Hotogi, but the reason for this was because Shirayuki had been protecting Reki and me throughout the night.

Originally a beautiful person and such, with a beautiful sleeping face as well, Shirayuki...ng...?

"...Fufu...so cute...mnya..."

With an amazingly happy face, she started sleep-talking something.

"...His eyes are exactly like Kin-chan's...ah, his nose looks like mine, doesn't it...ufufu..."

......。

What's happening inside Shirayuki's dream? I mean, before that, what does Shirayuki's dream world have to do with me? Just imagining it is terrifying.

(...I shouldn't think about it too deeply...)

I turned my back to Shirayuki's sleeping face, softly standing up from my seat.

Because I had taken a nap, my fatigue was slightly relieved, but my head was still hazy.

(I'll just go to the washroom for a little while to wash my face.)

Go through the automatic door, going to the end of Car 16...I was going to to go to the washroom on this side of the cab.

But...

Huh? The door isn't opening.

It didn't move at all, almost like it was welded shut. What the hell is this?

Since this wasn't the toilet, I looked in from the small window, but...there was nobody inside.

(It seems that, somehow, the door was broken.)

Since I didn't have any other choice but to use the washroom at the back, I started to walk towards Car 15.

On the Oumi Shinkansen, returning to Tokyo and Chinami, Car 16 is the front most car, and Car 1 is the farthest back.

The train wasn't that crowded, and I looked around while walking--on the rows of seats, three on the right, two on the left, there were many types of passengers sitting there.

Some children playing trump. And, there was what I thought to be their guardian, a pregnant woman, her belly bulging out.

A pair of salary-men, on a business trip, were playing chess against each other with a magnetic chessboard.

Since I had learned the rules of chess from Kana, I sneaked a look as I passed by...one of the players was just using the special move, "Castling".

A movement that switches the king with the rook, "Castling" is--one of the moves I like.

Seeing the two pieces switch places as if dancing in a cycle, just looking at it was rather fun. 

(Kana was really good, I didn't even win once.)

While I was thinking about the past, I once again started advancing up the aisle.

Ah...having inclined the chair all the way backwards, the man drinking sake was Washio Narau.

He was both an actor and a singer, although besides that, he was a person that was notorious for his excessive vulgarity.

In the middle of the row of three seats, the ones on the left and right occupied by the female assistants he had brought with him, Washio--the eyes beneath his sunglasses met mine, and he went "Tch", as if saying: "I was noticed, huh."

(...What. It's not like I'm gonna start shouting.)

Feeling rather annoyed, I passed by...walking towards the back of the car.

''Ngaaah, Goo''...As I was thinking about who that big guy was, snoring like that, I saw that it was Muto.

Aah, it's so embarrassing to be a Butei just like him. I'm just glad that, at least, there's nobody sitting next to him.

I pretended that he was a stranger, passing by...farthest back on Car 16, for some reason, the seats in the two-seat row had been turned--they were seats whose backs were facing this way.

Above the seat, I could see a red horn sticking out.

To be more correct, it was a hair clip whose front stuck out like a horn.

Attached to pink-blonde twin-tails, sitting there, back facing this way, was--

(...Aria...!)

That's Aria.

Next to her, I could see loose waves of tea-coloured hair, probably Riko's head.

Now that I think about it, during the field trip, Aria was saying something about meeting Riko and Muto at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kure Kure].

These three were taking the train back to Tokyo, huh?

"Ari..."

Stepping forward, just about to tell her about Reki, my arm, ''Grab''.

"--?"

I was grabbed by the person who was sitting in one of the seats in front of Aria and Riko, forcefully pulled into the empty seat.

Turning my head, that hand was--Assault's Shiranui Ryou.

While the handsome Shiranui placed a finger in front of his mouth, making a gesture for "be quiet," his left and right eyes flicked open and shut, winking at me.

Decoding that like morse code..「Talking about something interesting; Listen」...?

Trying to ignore it and get up, I was stuck inside Shiranui's arms.

「Let go; I have something to say to Aria.」

I replied.

「Let go.」

「It's fine; Stay like this」

「Let go.」

「It's fine; It's fine」

Forcefully answering with that kind of winking...''Chatter Chatter.''

Looking up the aisle, three Butei High girls were sitting on the three-row seats, looking this way, whispering with each other. Those were students that were in the same class as me, 2A. If I'm certain, Connect.

The three female students, their faces red, were saying: "Pl-player," "Even with boys," "Ca-captured...!", apparently shocked. I could hear about three-tenths of what they were saying.

（...Th-this can't...)

Noticing their serious expressions, if I look at this from an objective point of view--This scene between Shiranui and me. Hands linked intimately, looking at each other directly, not saying anything. Two boys.

Shi-Shiranui. Please at least care about what this looks like in other people's eyes. Even if that isn't so, there's never been any rumors about you getting together with any girls, so it's easy to suspect that you're ''that'' kind.

For the sake of not having an even worse reputation even more among my class,

「I got it; I got it, so; Let go of my hand; 5 minutes; I'll stay here quietly.」

Communicating that to Shiranui, Shiranui released my hand.

(But, what does he want me to hear?)

Folding my arms in annoyance...I could hear Aria and Riko's conversation from behind me.

"--This is, something that my friend consulted me about. Look, I, ah...be-because, about romance, I don't really understand that kind of thing. Maybe you would understand...I thought."

"Ask anything you want! Riko is a love-romance human Wikipedia!"

...Love? ...Romance? 
[[File:Aria07 055.jpg|thumb]]
What. Isn't this the kind of thing that I'm horrible at?

This isn't interesting at all.

"My friend...th-that friend, um, let's call her A-san. This A-san, for a boy...well, he'll be K-kun. Sh-she hasn't clearly told K that she likes him, but um...well, they've been moving together. For a few months.  

She understands that K--doesn't have much motivation, but he's a boy that can do anything once he tries. So, A-san has established a collaborative relationship with K, becoming something like friends that fight a lot. And, while they were doing that, A-san has started to feel something like, "he's mine", towards K...that..."

"Hmm, hmm. So, something more than friends but less than lovers. And, the possessive feeling towards the counterpart, it has already started to sprout before officially being together. It's those kinds of symptoms, hmm? Kufufu."

Taking on the air of a teacher, Riko seemed to be having a lot of fun.

In her heart, she likes talking about these kinds of things, right?

"Bu-but. A-san is already going to switch schools very soon. Leaving K at Butei High."

Aria, on another side, was radiating a feeling of slight desperation.

Her tone seemed to suggest that she was talking about herself.

She had said she was talking about a friend, so why'd she become so serious?

"It does exist, you know. Before a school transfer or exam, this kind of boy-girl messy situation. Juruuuuuu."

Wondering what kind of sound it was, I peeked through the gap between the seats and...

On the window seat, Riko was drinking out of a pack of strawberry milk.

And if I looked closer, on top of the table that was attached to the wall was around 20 packs of empty strawberry milk stacked atop each other.

I see. Because she wanted to place them there in such huge numbers, she had reclined her chair back? As usual, she does whatever she wants.

Rather, no matter how I think about it, that's over-drinking strawberry milk.

"But, well, when things had come to that time, Kin-ah, um, K-kun became closer to another girl. This...girl named R-san. She's a type that's completely different from A-san whether it be personality or ability...an outstanding girl."

Looks like the cast of characters has increased.

A-san, K-kun, and R-san, huh.

Well, I don't really care about the story of Aria's friend. Finish up quickly.

"After that, K and R-san started moving together...um..."

"Hmm, hmmm. If K-kun eats nothing but strawberries, won't he want to start eating some melons?"

Extremely serious, Aria asked Riko, who had just said those words, a question: "Are boys like that?"

She's such a gullible person. Aria, that is.

Riko is definitely just saying whatever is most fitting. Judging from her tone.

"That's right~. As opposed to women, who give birth, men are the people who make women give birth. Trying to leave their offspring behind in various types of women is just a natural instinct. Kufufufu."

"Th-that does sound possible."

"On that note, "what kind of girl do I like", is completely different from person to person. What kind of person is K-kun~?"

"--A haremizer!' 

Saying that, Aria's tone seemed to be extremely angry.

Although I couldn't see her, I could imagine that her face was demon-like.

Despite the fact that I was completely unrelated to their conversation, a chill ran down my spine.

"Normally he's a failure as a human, but just in front of girls, for an instant, he becomes really cool, amazingly cool...and, my chest starts hurting a lot, and afterwards, I can't do anything but think about it...he says strange things occasionally. Su-suddenly　touching me. It's really shocking. He's far too good at that, and over here, I can't do anything, just staying in this state, rather...no matter what the other side does, I probably can't resist, rather...My head becomes...something like...strange. It becomes strange--I mean, um, that, that's what my friend said." 

Heh~~? Does a failure of a man like that really exist in our school?

Someone like that really is a devilish bastard.

"Um, just now, um, my friend, A-san said that. Really. That was completely something that my friend, A-san, said."

Hearing Aria remind Riko, Shiranui, who was next to me, burst out into a fit of little giggles.

...What's so funny? I don't get the punchline.

"Well, because K is like that...A-san　got into a huge fight with K. But, I-ah, A! A-san, um, before transferring schools, with that K...even if "taking him back" is impossible, she wants just to be able to mend things between them. She knows that its just a selfish wish of hers, but R keeping K as hers like this...when A and K could meet again, K would already be R's captive, and K probably would not be partners with A. So, um..."

At that point, Aria's chair creaked as she drew closer to Riko.

"Wh-what does she do so that K doesn't forget about A-san. That, wh-what does she do before she transfers?"

Somehow...Aria's voice seemed to be frozen with fear.

On another side, Riko, in a very calm manner, went: "Nn~~Fufufu", laughing through her nose.

"A-san-san is about to celebrate her birthday, right? And, her birthday will come right before she transfers."

Saying that, Riko, ''Creak''.

Aria jumped off her seat in surprise.

"Yo-you really understand this! Th-that's right."

Ho~~.

Aria too has a friend that she gets along so well with? She even remembers her birthday.

As for me, about my friends birthdays, I don't even remember Shiranui's, who's sitting right here next to me. Of course, I don't remember Muto's either. 

I just remember Aria's birthday, as if I had ignored it, I would be subjected to Infinite Windhole Hell, so I had memorized it as pertinent information. I don't really know it accurately, but I do remember that it was during this month.

"Kufufu. That's obvious. It's because Riko is an excellent romance counselor. Kufufu~nn."

Laughing an extremely horrible laugh, Riko,

"--On that day, this love triangle will have a final battle."

"...?"

"A-san cannot be hurried. It's fine if she doesn't do anything. Hold yourself back, and Ki-ku...um. Test K-kun!"

"Te-test...?"

"That's right. Because, if K-kun doesn't hate A-san, he won't let something like a birthday pass without doing anything. I expect that he'll disguise it as birthday wishes, and try to meet you alone."

''Gulp''.

I could hear the noise of Aria swallowing.

"A parting confession--might be possible. Kufufu..."

"CO, CO-CO-CO-CO-CO-CONFE! SS-ION!"

Aria, lower your voice.

A train is a public vehicle, so don't shout so loudly.

"No, no. K-kun, aside from confessing--he might even do something more than that...!"

"SO-SOMETHING MORE THAN THAT IS FORBIDDEN!"

...So, Aria. Please calm down.

Your Japanese has already become really weird.

"Th-that's '''''too much!''''' Be-because '''''too early for me, for I'm just 17 at that time!''''' Lo-lo-look! If something comes so suddenly '''''how. how how how'd I ...I...'''''I !" [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hidan_no_Aria:Volume7_Translator%27s_Notes#Chapter_2]

Because Aria had started panting and speaking in some sort of alien language, I couldn't understand what she was saying any longer...

「This is stupid；　This much is fine, right?」

I sent some winking signals at Shiranui.

Shiranui too...winked, responding.

「Tohyama-kun；　Do your best, alright?」

「What? I do my best at what?」

「Only thus; Is Tohyama-kun」

Shiranui smiled wryly, smiling and gesturing at me like a hotel concierge, as if conveying, "Please go ahead."

What was that. In the end.

When I tried to stand up, my mouth twisted into a 「へ」 character...at that exact moment.

''Guu''---

The train swayed, as if it had been tugged forward a little.

"Woah..."

Losing my balance a little, I grabbed hold of the back of the reclined seat.

What happened just now...?

It was only a little speed, but it seemed as if the train had shook from some sort of sudden acceleration.

'Hmm?' Muttering to himself, outside of the window that Shiranui was looking through--Nagoya station flashed past.

This Shinkansen passed by a station.

"...?"

That's strange.

Wasn't this Shinkansen definitely supposed to stop at Nagoya?

This isn't just me misunderstand it, right?

Some passengers, apparently going to disembark here, had an incredulous look on their faces as they returned to the aisles.

Just as they, their expressions dissatisfied, started to make some noise--

「--A notice to our customers.」

An announcement started flowing through the interior of the car.

「This train was supposed to stop at Nagoya, but because of some unexpected　circumstances, it cannot stop.」

...?

「As for those customers that planned to disembark at Nagoya, as soon as these circumstances have been resolved...you will be sent to Nagoya from the closest station by an extra train. We are sorry for the trouble, investigations into the details of said circumstances are currently being held.」

The voice, which I thought belonged to conductor, was trembling slightly.

What's wrong? What happened?

I've never heard of a malfunction that caused a train to hurtle by a station. On the contrary, I would understand if they stopped the train.

That wasn't all that was strange.

Ever since this Shinkansen passed Nagoya, it hadn't slowed down.

Rather...it was speeding up...?

"Hey, what the hell is happening?", "Arrrgh, the job is going to be canceled.", "What the hell are these 'circumstances'" "Could you explain? I didn't understand any of what was said just now."

From between the passengers, who were milling about in confusion, the talent that was reclining in his chair just now, Washio Narau,

"Hey! Conductor, get the fuck out here right now! I have to get off at Nagoya! The audience is already entering the dome, do you know who I am!? Go back to Nagoya!"

-stood up, roaring in anger.

Even though we've already gone past it, he was saying some reckless things.

But, besides that--

(This is bad...)

Agitation is infectious. If the other passengers started to panic because of the weird things he was saying, gathering them all up would become difficult. If I don't quiet him down...

Just as I stood up--

「Also, If there are any suspicious luggage or suspicious items in your vicinity, please alert the stewardesses.」

Continuing as such, the announcer could no longer be tolerated by Washio, who kicked the seat in front of him.

"What the fuck are these 'suspicious items'!? Is there a bomb set on this train or something!? Eh!?"

Fuck, he said it immediately...!

"--Bomb?" "Eh, seriously!? He said a bomb!?" "Hey, it seems that there's a bomb!"

As the passenger's unease grew larger, some people started walking towards the driver's seat.

"Everyone, please calm down." "Please return to your seats!" "A thorough investigation is being conducted--"

The three Butei High girls that had been looking at Shiranui and me earlier stood up, trying to soothe the crowd, but...It's impossible. The situation inside the train was quickly nearing full-blown panic.

This is--

It was bad enough that Washio had stood up and shouted, but the crew's announcement didn't help either. The information that was released was far too vague.

They didn't say anything about when it would be solved, just saying that there were some unnatural circumstances.

As for the Shinkansen, the abnormality that they refrained from releasing an announcement:「Not stopping at Nagoya」, something that cannot be hidden, beforehand...if there was an announcement that they were sealed inside a train, an enclosed space, it isn't impossible that customers with a short temper, just like Washio, would raise a racket.

A normal person, unlike us Butei, doesn't experience dangerous incidents like this everyday.

"It's dangerous, so please return to your seat."

When Shiranui said that to the pregnant lady, who had stood up, her stomach bulging out--''Whirr.''

Feet swaying, a chain of cries rang out as the passengers stumbled to the back of the train.

The Shinkansen had sped up again.

(What the hell is this...!?)

Looking out the window, the speed we had accelerated--judging from the change of the flow of the scenery, it was only a little.

But, it was too sudden. It was a sudden acceleration that would be impossible under normal circumstances.

Which is to say...It's like the feeling of barely being able to endure it, yet not being able to stop, continually gaining speed.

On the electronic displays above the automatic doors,

--[Current speed: 130km/h]--

-those words were flowing from right to left.

Apparently becoming more uneasy from the 'current speed', the customers started clamoring as they tried to stampede towards the driver's seat.

Washio Narau ran towards the back of the car--''Clank Clank!'' Using what appeared to be a very expensive lighter to smash the lid of the emergency door control, which was buried into the wall.

(That idiot! What the hell is he doing!)

Is he planning..to open the door to the Shinkansen manually!?

While in the midst of travel, the lock should be engaged, but now, the Shinkansen was in a situation where I didn't know if it was functioning normally. If by a one in a thousand chance, it opened...things would get ugly!

"STOP!"

I fixed my eyes on Washio, charging one straight line down the aisle, directly towards him.

"--Kinji!?"

"Kin-chan...!"

While hearing Aria's voice, who had just noticed me, and Shirayuki's voice, who had apparently woken up due to the ruckus--I,

"Calm down! You can't get off! Not at this speed!"

-hurtled towards Washio, performing a full nelson on him.

"Let go! LET GO! I'm going to Nagoya!"

I managed to clamp down on Washio's arms, who had been lashing out at me, binding his arms behind him with the wire in my belt.

At that moment, I heard the announcer once again--

<<To all the passengers　　I will tell you now.>>

---!

<<This train　　will not stop at any stations　　until Tokyo　　it will go on　　non-stop　　Ahaha　　Ahahahahaha>>

--A vocaloid's synthetic voice...!

<<The train　　will accelerate 10 km/h every three minutes　　not accelerating is impossible　　otherwise, Kaboom!　　Big boom!　　will happen　　Ahaha　　Ahahahahahahaha!>>

In response to the artificial laughter, cries started ringing out from within Train Hope 246.

This vocaloid. It's the same voice as the one when Reki and I were assaulted by those remote controlled helicopters.

(Koko...!)

This is her doing.

Leaving Washio sitting down, his face about to cry, I looked up at the electronic display--

--[Current speed: 140 km/h]--

We're accelerating. Definitely.

(Express-jack--)

I　don't know what her goal is, but she had carried this out extremely thoroughly.

No wonder we hadn't stopped at the station.

It was probably only after the conductor and driver had departed to Tokyo that they received a threat from the offender concerning the bomb.

Earlier, I had thought that she was checking the tickets, but the sweating conductor was actually conducting a search for the bomb.

But...she's really troublesome.

At the front of the car--the direction of the driver's seat, the panicked passengers were　jostling against each other, saying things like: "You're going to hit the Shinkansen in front of us, right!?" "Dumbass! It said that there was a bomb!" "That's definitely a prank!", and I could see Shirayuki trying to calm them.

"Tohyama-kun...!"

"Kinji!"

From the back of the car, Shiranui and--Muto, who was completely woken up, ran towards me.

"Shiranui is calculating it right now. If the announcement just now was true, we have until 19:22."

"...19:22...?"

"Without stopping at any stations, if we continue at this pace of acceleration...we'll arrive at Tokyo then."

I frowned at Muto and Shiranui's words.

--Arrive at Tokyo.

There is no more track after that.

If we get there...The End.

Looking at my watch, right now, it's 18:02.

"Until the time limit--we have 80 minutes."

"It'll probably come a little earlier. The announcement earlier...said that we would continue to accelerate. This Shinkansen is model N700, Toukaido route's top operational speed is 270 km/h. After 40 minutes--we'll exceed that."

"If we exceed it, then what?"

"It's impossible to operate safely. The entire car won't be able to stay on the rails, and at a curve, it's possible that it'll disengage."

"Dangerous operation then...how many km/h can we go?"

"It's said that the calculated maximum speed is 350-360 km/h. The actual limit wasn't announced by Japan Railways."

Beside Muto, who had said that, Shiranui was using the calculator function on his phone to immediately calculate the speed and time.

"--This speed isn't enough. To get past 19:00, we have to have 350 km/h, and to get to the end, we have to have 410 km/h."

"No way...I've heard that the test train could reach speeds of up to 397 km/h. How long that can be sustained, nobody knows. 410 km/h is unknown territory."

After 40 minutes, we will enter dangerous operation, and after an hour, we will have broken through the design limit--and at the end, unknown territory, huh?

If we don't make it back to Tokyo, the chance of ''Kaboom'' is large.

"Muto, Shiranui. Gather the Butei High students that are riding this train, then search for the bomb. Without decelerating, find the bomb and disarm it."

From the window of Hope 246, which had turned into [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Under_Siege_2:_Dark_Territory Under Siege 2: Dark Territory], I could see the the town in the midst of dusk flow past like in a nightmare...

This, outside the window--if for example, the bomb was affixed to the bottom of the train car, it's all over. It's impossible to disarm that kind of thing.

Seeing Shiranui and Muto off, who were going to confirm that the cars behind didn't have any Butei High students in them, I---

I drew closer to the location in the rear of Car 16, where Aria and Riko were sitting.

"...Nn..."

Having subjected me to violent acts such as kicking and punching whenever I was together with Reki in Osaka, Aria turned her head back as if avoiding me, and as if trying to hold back something that she wanted to say, her cheeks were puffed out like a puffer fish.

The incident at that time...I wanted to explain　a lot of things, but this wasn't the time for that.

First, I looked over Aria at Riko.

"Riko. You know what I want to say, right? This is the same modus operandi as yours."

With a voice that the other passengers couldn't hear, I said that as if interrogating her.

On Riko's face, the normal high school girl expression that she had had on her face up till just now flickered,

"We've been hit..."

Her eyes sharpening, she muttered those words.

April. During the "Butei Killer" incident which had led to the meeting between Riko and Aria and me, she was using these types of bombs. On my bicycle as well as the bus around Academy Island...she had set something on those modes of transport, a bomb that would explode if one decelerated below a certain speed.　An extremely terrifying, cruel planted explosive.

Although, the explosives that were planted on this train were even more horrifying.

Not only must it continue to run, but because, if the train doesn't continue to accelerate, the bomb will detonate.

"Cao Cao...has started moving again, huh, that fucking miser...!"

Gnashing her teeth, Riko stuck her hands between her knees, which were opened, moving them as if searching the seat.

"Cao...?"

Riko, her eyes in "Butei Killer" mode, turned towards Aria, who was frowning while asking that question.

"Cao Cao is--a person with a demonic mindset, despite being a child. She is EU's Mechanic. In exchange for massive amounts of money, she modified torpedoes and ICBMs into transport devices... Kinji, the "Non-Stop" method which I used on your bicycle was also taught to me by Cao Cao. This is its improvement, "Hurry Up"--!"

Towards Riko, who had sweat trickling down her forehead--

"EU's...explosive tactic instructor--is that it? Riko, you're her student, so you understand the basic structure of her explosives, right? Go look for the detonator and disarm it immediately."

Aria, still not looking in my direction, tugged on Riko's hand.

But, Riko didn't stand up from her seat, and she shook her head.

"No. I cannot move."

"Why not?"

"There's a pressure switch on this seat. I was careless, so I did not realize it. If I stand up, an explosive, planted somewhere, will detonate."

"...!"

Aria and me, speechless, looked under Riko's seat.

Added on to forbidden deceleration and forced acceleration...a human switch?

The first thing the enemy had done was seal Riko, who was the only one with any chance of being able to disarm the bomb.

She meticulously investigated our movements in advance, planting a trap on the seat.

In short, we--had, by our own free will, boarded the Shinkansen covered with the enemy's traps.

At this point, all we could do is laugh. At our own lack of vigilance.

"...An eye for an eye, 'Butei Killer'-san."

I, who had had a bomb planted under the seat of my bike, patted Riko on the shoulder with a thump,

"Riko, Cao Cao is a Chinese girl...a girl even younger than you. And the person who taught you those martial arts was her as well, right?"

-I continued.

Riko's big eyes, with those double-fold eyelids, looked up at me.

"How do you know, Kinji?"

"I was attacked as well. Yesterday, by this girl who uses vocaloids."
The fact that she had a different name as well as Jeanne's statement: "There were no snipers in EU," there was a point which caught my attention--

That Cao Cao is Koko. I can't be wrong.

Koko had...hidden from the members of EU, who would become her enemies at some unknown point in time, her own skill in sniping.

However, Koko...She is proficient in martial arts, gunfights and sniping, as well as being a genius technician?

This time, it's so unbelievable that it makes me laugh.

They're all monsters. Those in EU.

Saying something to Aria, who was, unreasonably, still angry, irked me, but since things had come to this, I had no choice.

I pulled on one of Aria's twin-tails, forcibly making her head face this way.

"Aria, calm down and listen to me. The offender who hijacked this Shinkansen is the person who attacked you with Aru=Kata. Her name is Koko. Reki had a sniping battle with her--and she was heavily injured."

"...Reki was...!?"

Aside from the huge fight that they had gotten into on the stairs of the Butei High Station a few days before--

At the fact that Reki had lost, Aria's camellia eyes widened in surprise, forming large circles.

"Don't worry. She managed to hold on to her life. She was just in danger from losing massive amounts of blood over an hour."

"Why...why didn't you tell me earlier!"

"My cellphone was destroyed by Koko. By the time I could communicate again, you were out of range...No, it was painful enough that all communication with Aria was interrupted, but--in addition to that, it seems the information was also destroyed."

"Information...?"

"You didn't tell Riko the details either, did you?　Neither the appearance nor features of the opponent you tied with on the day of 'Water Tossing'"

Saying that, I could hear Aria's throat go "Uguu", and she went silent. It seemed that I had guessed right.

Just like how I had never told anyone about my loss to an underclassman, "Defeat from the Bottom"...Aria had experienced, "Draw from the Bottom" in a gunfight--and she was hiding the disgrace of drawing with Koko, who was younger than her.

It was because this noble ojou-san had pride twice that of a normal person.　Even though her height was half of a normal person's.

Koko--knew that fully well.

When Koko assaulted us, the first thing she did was--destroy our phones, our method of communication, and she used a false name as well, using Butei High's culture, the fact that people would hide the reality that they lost to their underclassmen...

She had prevented detailed information from being spread among us.

"Kinji, Aria, listen."

We turned towards Riko's voice, which was extremely tense.

"'Non-Stop' and 'Hurry Up'--Meter Bomb is started by wireless. Because, she usually plants explosives somewhere which already cannot be reached. But, jamming, congestion, out of signal range, weak electric field, hangup drop...wireless is lacking in reliability. Especially on high-speed vehicles like the Shinkansen, which is loaded with wireless components. I learned this from her. At those times, one must secure an escape route, riding the vehicle yourself. And, you have to see for yourself that your targets have boarded the vehicle, making sure what is planted inside the car starts up reliably. In short--"

Riko's eyes sparkled, as if confident in something.

"--the enemy is aboard this train."

At those words, Aria and I looked at each other. And at that moment.

---''Gangan, Gakin!''

The sound of metal clashing resounded several times, at the front of the car--the passengers who were gathered close to the cab of the train cried out while running back into the car.

(--!?)

At the front side of the car, while a scream rang out--as if swept away by some force, Shirayuki flew outwards, sprawling over the seats.

The salarymen, chess pieces in their hand, the gaudily dressed girl emitting a piercing shriek, as well as the passengers who had kept to their seats, stood up, running towards Car 15.

Threatening the people so as to chase them away, coming out from within the cab, its door broken from some large impact--

"--Koko!"

So in the end, she was riding the train...!?

"'''Hello''', Kinchi. This is [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Riichi Riichi], isn't it."

Clothed in cultural Qing garments, Koko winked at me.

And--completely clashing with her elfin body, she raised a longsword akin to a hatchet.

The hilt of that sword wreathed with decorative fabric, engraved onto the blade was a picture of a slender dragon.

"This train will become your '''coffin'''! Kihi!"

''Zccccchhhh''----! The blade, brought down, sliced open the seats in front with ease.

That is a--'''Lancet'''

Called a Seiryuutou[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hidan_no_Aria:Volume7_Translator%27s_Notes#Chapter_2] in Japan, it's a broad, weight, single-edged Chinese sword.

I learned this in Assault, but the Seiryuutou is not like a Japanese long sword, which is sharp, meant to slice through organs and arteries. The blade is heavy so that it can cleave through flesh and bone, and it's a weapon that, if conceptualized, resembles an axe. 

"I'll just play for 10 minutes, Koko has a promise for a date."

Looking over the shoulder of Koko, who had said that, on the driver's seat that I could see in the direction of the double doors was...

Was the female driver, half turning around to face this way, and there was nobody in the co-driver's seat. It appeared that Koko had kicked the co-driver out and had been sitting there.

''Ueeeenn''--Turning my heard towards that crying noise, close to the middle of Car 16, unable to escape from danger yet, the children were crying, clinging to the pregnant lady.

They were all that was left of the normal passengers inside Car 16.

If I looked closer, the pregnant lady was clasping her large belly, sweating heavily.

Inside the midst of this panic, it seemed the stress had taken its toll on her body.

"--Shirayuki! Save her and her children!"

Shouting and dashing forward--drawing her sword was Aria.

Leaving Riko, who couldn't move, and I, who stood up reflexively, behind, Aria　crossed her twin-blades, keeping them low, assuming a compact stance while charging down the narrow aisle.

As Shirayuki, crouched down while running down the aisle, brushed past Aria,　they exchanged glances.

"--Nn!"

Using Shirayuki's hands, overlaid over each other, as a foothold, Aria jumped forward at an oblique angle.

Not slowing down at all, Aria flew over the back of the seat, ''Tatatatata''-----!

With reflexes far beyond the norm, she thrust herself off the seat, using it like a stepping stone.

Opposing her, Koko span the Seiryuutou around once...

"'''Come, come''', Sherlock the 4th."

Her hand, outstretched towards Aria, gestured at her.

Shirayuki helping the pregnant lady, I, while protecting the children, helped them to escape towards Car 15, and behind me--

''Clank!''

The sound of Aria's blades, held in such a way that they resembled a pair of enormous scissors, clashing against Koko's Seiryuutou rang out.

A Shinkansen is something alike to a steel box.

For the sake of not injuring oneself due to ricochets off the wall or ceiling, Aria and Koko weren't using guns.

Aria launched herself off the back of the seat, and Koko took the full impact head on, ''Clash''.

The swords, clashing together at the heart of the blades, rolled over each other as if they were dancing, displacing each other. Twice. Three times.

The pink and black twin-tails fluttered through the air, outlining a swirl-like shape--

Aria. Koko. Aria. Koko.

Looking alike visually, the two people were turning round and round at a speed which dizzied.

It was as if it was a fighting game with 1P and 2P characters.

"You tricked me, you clown! The first time I faced you, you said your name was "Koko"--that was a false name! Cao Cao!"
[[File:Aria07 079.jpg|thumb]]
"That's a name that Europeans mistakenly use. Sherlock of EU called me by such a name, so Koko let everyone use it. '''Koko'''. The true pronunciation of the name in [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cao_Wei Wei]!"

...

Is that how it is?

Just like how Riko had once said Holmes as "Ormès" using the French pronunciation, the pronunciation changes along with the changes in the language. So,that's why Jeanne, upon hearing the name "Koko", had no recollection of any such name. 

If I gave it a little more thought, "'''Sou Sou'''" is how Japanese people read it as well.

--We're getting dragged into a global war, and we're having trouble over a name.

Having guided the children to Car 15, I-

"Shirayuki--I'll leave this woman to you. Go find out whether there's a doctor among the passengers. Aria and I, the two of us, will apprehend Koko."

-said that to Shirayuki, who was supporting the pregnant lady, having entered Car 15.

"Ye-yes! But, Kin-chan, be careful. I'm getting an abnormal feeling from that offender."

While whipping out my butterfly knife--

"Abnormal? Isn't that what happens all the time? So--it's normal."

As if saying that for myself to hear, I answered.

I returned to Car 16, and Riko, on the last rows of seats, was kneeling on the seat, just like a child.

Looking back, I could see Aria and Koko, close to the front of the car and drawing closer to the edge,

"--YOOOUUU!"

"Kihi!"

Their feet lashing out simultaneously, Aria and Koko went into a position where they kicked each other in the waist--and, with a smack, they separated.

In the next instant, Koko let go of the Seiryuutou, and, ''Tan, Tatatata!'', she kicked the floor, Aria's knees, waist, and chest as if running vertically, showing off an acrobat-like maneuver--''Bccchhhhhh!''

The toes in the peony embroidered silk shoes thundered into Aria's jaw.

"Aria!"

While flipping open the butterfly knife in my hand, I ran up the aisle.

"---!"

Reeling backwards from the impact, Aria retreated several steps this way.

In that direction, Koko, her back turned towards the cab--cut through the air behind her with a backflip, her two long sleeves fluttering outwards like a fin.

And, from the midst of those sleeves...What the hell is that?

She took out something reminiscent of an atomizer.

"--'''Bubble Explosion'''!"

''Shuu''!

With that sound like the depression of an aerosol--If it hadn't been sparkling in the midst of the light of the car interior, I wouldn't have seen it--small soap bubbles, the size of rubber shavings, flew out towards Aria.

"--Aria, dodge it!"

Having seen that, Riko, panicked, shouted immediately.

"'''Bubble Explosion''' is a vapor explosive, I saw it in EU! When the bubble bursts, the contents mix together with the oxygen in the air, and--it explodes!"

"!?"

Aria heard her, and from her feet, a loud crack ran out.

<nowiki>----</nowiki>''BOOOOOOOM''

From the soap bubbles that burst right in front of Aria's eyes, a violent shockwave and blinding light burst forth.

Amongst the seats in front, several of them were blown away--

"Kyaaa--!"

In the midst of the flurry of poker cards, which had been left on the seat, Aria flew outwards as if she had been hit by a car.

This light...! I remember this.

This is the same light that appeared at the end of the nighttime sniper battle between Koko and Reki, which caused her to be severely injured.

The scale was even bigger than that time--Reki was hit by this vapor explosive!?

"--Aria!"

In a rush, I caught Aria, who had been heavily impacted on her back and posterior cranial fossa. 

Thank God, she didn't seem to have received any blatant trauma.

The moment right before Aria had been caught up in the explosion, her animal-like instincts had sensed the danger, and she reflexively did a backstep.

Thanks that that, she escaped a direct hit, and it seemed that she hadn't received any serious injures like Reki had.

However, she received a considerable amount of damage from the impact. Aria's consciousness was fuzzy, and her knees were trembling. Aria was in a state where she could not stand up on her own. She had let go of her swords as well.

"Uu...Uuu!"

For what I assumed was to clear her head, Aria shook her head left and right, her pink twin-tails swinging around as if beating a drum.

In that direction, 10 meters away from us, Koko, a broad smile on her face--

"Kihihi, now it's '''even'''!"

Like the immortal zombies who appeared in that movie from a while ago, "Reigen Doushi", her hands were stuck straight out.

With that posture, sticking her hands out, ''Rattle Rattle''. Shaking her sleeves again, from inside...Nunchucks...? No. Wrong.

She took out two mini rockets!

Bringing the head of the two rockets together with a clink, Koko separated the two, bringing them left and right respectively.

Between the two tips, a wire stretched outwards. An appearance exactly like nunchucks.

"--'''Double Rocket Restriction'''" 

With a sharp jet noise, the two rockets, flying parallel to one another, passed by on the left and right of Aria and I--

The wire, stretched out between them, pressed down upon the area below Aria's flat chest.

"Uuu!?"

The rocket, having fixed the wire upon Aria's body, started flying around us in an absurd manner.

"Ah...ah!"

"Woo...oah...!"

In a heartbeat, Aria and I were bound by the wire, completely paralyzed.

Twirling around our arms, torso, and legs, the rockets-''Clank!''

-crackling, automatically severed the wires as their fuel was completely depleted, and they dropped to the floor, rolling.

"Kyaa!?"

Stepping towards the other side, Aria completely lost her balance--

And along with me, who had been tightly restricted by the wire as well, she hit the floor with a thud.

Uu...thanks to the fact that our legs were bound, w-we couldn't stand...!

Added to that, from the shock of falling down...because I could not put any strength into my arms, which were fixed to my waist, I had let go of my knife.

The knife had slid under the seats, and I had no way of reaching my hands out. As such, I could not retrieve it.

Literally...my hands and legs were tied. In just that one instant...! 
"Uu...Uu..Fueh...Cao Cao...!"

Seeing Aria and I get hit, Riko's hands were rubbing her eyes, which were gradually leaking out tears.

<nowiki>"...BIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH! Wasn't Riko your partner in E~~~U!? Aren't we class~~~mates!? Save Riko, only save Rikoooooo! BIEEEEEEEEH!"</nowiki>

S-so loud.

...Bloody Riko. Despite the fact that she told us so much just now.

When it starts to look like we're losing, she stabs us in the back.

Rather, just now, you said "Save only Riko," right? Is she really our friend?

"Mine Riko--stop faking your tears! Crying wins the sympathy of only boys!"

''Point!'' Pointed at by Koko, Riko-

"Tch."

-clicked her tongue, and she stopped crying, making a face at Koko.

Koko--inserted her hands into each of her sleeves, holding them together in front of her chest, and with a composed expression, she walked forward.

And, arriving at a place where she was looking down on Aria, Koko started intently at her face.

"Fuuun. So, this is Aria. When I saw her photo, I certainly thought that she was as cute as Koko, but seeing her in person, Koko is actually cuter. Kihi."

"Koko!"

Even though she could not reach out with her arms or legs, Aria was baring her fighting spirit as well as her canines.

"That hairstyle! Before, I told you to get rid of it, right!? That's the same hairstyle as mine!"

"I don't remember hearing that, puh, puh! Whether it's '''Ranban''' or EU's Ignatius, they want girls like Aria. If I use this hairstyle, I'll make a lot of money."

"Ignatius...? You're one of the remnants of EU...!?"

"'''Wrong'''! From the beginning, I've been one of the members of '''Ranban'''! EU was purely business!"

I didn't really understand if she had met with Aria before, but Koko, saying some strange things...was squatting like a frog, her hands against the floor, bringing her mouth to Aria's ear,

"Rather--you! Watch how you address me! Koko has been a princess for generations!'

She shouted with a high-pitched voice on par with Aria's.

I-I didn't think that princesses squatted like frogs.

''Whoosh'' Standing up, Koko--

"--'''''Aria the scarlet ammo'''''."

Hidan no Aria.

The name that was passed down to Aria from Sherlock in EU was uttered.

"Everything is your fault. By destroying EU, you broke the power balance between all the associations, groups and organizations in the world.　A time of chaos will begin."

Koko was looking down at us haughtily.

Like an empress looking down at captured criminals.

"You have pleased the Hihiirokane. This too is the start of chaos. Hihiirokane and Ririirokane are opposed to each other. Sensing the mood of the Hihiirokane, Ririirokane has been harboring the anger of a century. Its anger has scattered invisible particles, rendering the ability of all the ''ability users'' in the world unstable."

"''Ability users''...are...?"

The back of her head pressed against the bottom of my chin, Aria asked with a tone which seemed to convey that she was completely ignorant.

Not completely clear on the details of ability users, I too had nothing but a question mark appear in my mind, but--

Thinking about the series of events that had been revolving around me recently, I noticed something.

Before, when I had sought information about Reki...having cooled the can of hot coffee that I had bought by mistake, Jeanne had said it. "...Recently, my magic hasn't been very stable."

And at Kyoto, Kazayuki had said something about the Mikos' power having debilitated.

Were all those linked to the Irokane?

--Koko, the corners of her eyes streaked with red eyeshadow, looked down at me, who was frowning.

"From now on, ability users are useless. At this kind of time, the value of marksmen increases."

''Clank Clank''. Koko rapped her fingertips against my head.

"Kinchi is different from an ''ability user'', but he's a good piece that has a secretly high battle ability. Ignatius, Daioh, Ulus, everybody wants Kinchi."

Everyone...wants me...?

I don't understand what kind of delusional words she's saying, but...

It seems that I've become rather famous in the world of the other side.

Despite the fact that I'm so inconspicuous at school.

"The first to reach out for Kinchi was Ulus. Ririirokane gave a direct order to the princess, and she took action against Kinchi. However, Koko will snatch Kinchi from her side."

As if genuinely happy, Koko jumped up and down on the spot.

"Koko will also take Ulus' Reki.　She's an outstanding sniper, she's good for use in assassinations, and she's good for selling too. I will take Aria as well. Hihiirokane can be sold for a lot."

As if operating an abacus inside her head, Koko smiled wickedly--

"A chaotic world is good for business. This Shinkansen-jacking is also a side business deal. Earlier, Koko demanded a 30,000,000,000,000 yuan ransom from the Japanese government. It would be nice if they paid, but if they don't--KABOOM!"

Twintails jumping up to the extent that it seemed they were flying, Koko shouted those words with a high-pitched voice.

"I'll blow this train into pieces, demonstrating '''Bubble Explosion'''. Kihi."

"'''Bubble Explosion'''--the exploding bubbles from just now, huh...!"

Just having been blown back by that vapor explosive, Aria glared up at Koko.

It seemed that...Koko had planted that on the train too. According to what she had just said.

"The '''Bubble Explosion''' from just now was around 1cc of explosives. This train is loaded with 1 cubic meter of it."

Said Koko, lightly.

"Wai...that's over the top!"

Kneeling on the seat, Riko'ｓ expression conveyed, 'That's seriously dangerous!'.

I too--was speechless.

1 cubic meter. Whether it's a bubble or a balloon, a container which holds that much gas cannot be hid inside a train. It's definitely a lie. But, if it isn't--

According to my calculations, the explosive force would be 10000 times that of the explosion earlier.

This Shinkansen will be reduced to ash. All its passengers and the surrounding structures as well.

"'''Bubble Explosion''' is an invisible explosive. It is a work of art, something which no matter where it is hidden, will not be found by anyone. If it explodes with enough splendor,　it will be ordered from around the world. Koko will become rich, and then I can buy my place as '''Ranban''''s empress."

'''Ranban'''--from her tone, that's the name of the organization that Koko belongs to.

Most likely, it's an outlaw group based in China. While being a member of it, she also entered EU as a black merchant...huh?　That's judging from everything she's said up till now.

"Kinchi, Reki, I'm bringing you to Hong Kong, '''Ranban''''s city. When we're there, become Koko's pieces and move for her. Aria will be imprisoned until a buyer arrives. Kihihihi!"

Towards Koko, who was laughing like that--

"Cao Cao. Wh-what about Riko?"

Clutching the back of the seat with both her hands, Riko interrupted from the side.

"Wouldn't you like some Riko with that? Riko is cute and strong, hiring me won't be a mistake!"

..."Wouldn't you like some Riko with that," you said.

Are you McDonald's fries? 

"Mine Riko. Your power notwithstanding, your personality is difficult. Are you going to change?"

Having said that to Koko, whose eyes were suspicious, Riko, 'UnUnUnUnUnUnUnUn'
[[File:Aria07_091.jpg|thumb]]
-with a desperate expression, nodded several times.

"--If you swear loyalty to '''Ranban''', I'll consider it."

"I love '''Ranban'''! '''Ranban''' Banzai! Kinji, Aria! Become a member of '''Ranban''' with Riko! Ranban's city is a paradise with lakes of wine and forests of meat, it's a super, ultra, amazing, wonderful place! You can eat as many authentic peach buns as you like!"

"...Authentic...pea..."

Still fallen down, Aria let loose a voice as if she had lost all sense of self, but-

"Pea...hey, Riko! What kind of speedy betrayal is that!?"

''Grar!' -once again, she bared her teeth at Riko.

In a position where it looked like I was embracing Aria, I--

"It looks like negotiations have broken down, Koko. I--don't want to become your underling. Even though I look like this now, I'm a Butei."

In the first place, I have no intention of becoming part of one of those terrorist-like groups...if I do, it's the end.

Not only will I be lynched by the OB in the Butei High all over the world, as well as those demonic teachers, I'll be sentenced to death under the threefold punishment that is applied to Butei. Compared to that, dying a clean death here is still better.

"--A good general will say that in the beginning. But, all humans have desires. China is a vast country, full of things and people. A country where everything exists. If you consult Wei's books on tactics, when the enemy general is a young man, with the use of women, he can become your own subject. I'll gather one hundred of the women you like. Beautiful women, beautiful girls, big, small, I'll give you many, many, many. You can decide on this one, or that one, whichever one. Ufuun."

At Koko's words--''Twist, Glare!''

Aria twisted her neck to its limit, afterward, staring at me out of the corner of her eye.

Wh-why're you mad at me? Completely unreasonable. You're always like this.

"I-it's unfortunate, but...that has the opposite effect on me, I think."

I cannot explain in more detail in front of Aria...yet I replied with that.

"Also, I told Reki this too, but I'm not anything like a general. I'm just a normal, male high school student."

"--Kinchi, you need to know yourself. You are a special person. Special people will be hindered by those that are normal. Don't fit with the surface world. Rather than that, it's better to live an extravagant life in the world below."

''Twinge''--A flicker of pain ran through my chest.

In the midst of Nii-san's battle with EU, he disappeared from the surface world--

Remembering that incident, my words became tinged with rage.

"I...I won't become like that. I--will walk a normal person's road."

"For a boy whose very existence is abnormal, what are you saying?"

Once again crouching like a frog, Koko brought her hand closer to my face.

''Brush''. Her black twin-tails carrying the scent of sugared chestnuts, brushed past my face.

"Kinchi, you and Koko are the same breed. Humans who have wondrous potential will definitely be picked out."

''Clank''<nowiki>----</nowiki>!

At that moment, the Shinkansen shook again, the scenery flowing past the window had sped up.

<nowiki>----[Current speed: 180 km/h]----</nowiki>

"Uuu...Lord--allow me closer--''Sob'', fueh...to you--"

I seemed to be hearing some sort of hymn, sung in a crying voice.

In the direction of the double-doors, opened, it seemed that the female driver was singing.

Apparently Christian, her voice seemed to express that her will was reaching its limit.

"Aiyayayayaya, I've talked for so long. Koko is going to get ready for her date."

Koko stamped on the ground where she was standing, ''Twist''.

Grabbing hold of Aria and I, still bound, ''Brush, Brush''.

At the front of Car 16--further forward than the frontmost seats, we were pulled through the automatic door.

"Wh...what do you plan to do to us!?"

Koko, letting go of Aria, who was being dragged, crying out, and I, took a carabiner hook from out of her sleeves, and she attached it to the wire binding us.

"You cannot do anything anymore. Neither do you need to know anything."

Apparently opened up in advance was a door in the ceiling--it looked like a person could barely squeeze through. Probably used for maintenance.--Continuing up the stairs towards it, she exited the car.

Seeing the wire stretched out away from us and the hook attached to it, Aria...

"She...plans to string us up like a yoyo, bringing us somewhere."

"Probably China. I don't have a passport though."

Not even bothering to wonder why she would use a yoyo as an example, I heaved a deep sigh.

"This isn't the time to joke around...! Nn...! I'm going to wriggle out...Uuunnn...Nnnng!"

''Wriggle Wriggle!'' Aria twisted her petite shoulders, squirming around.

The wire was twisted around us several times, but it didn't seem as if Aria could move at all.

While pressing her shoulder against my chest, she twisted her body, twisted...not being able to wriggle out, she struggled.

At that moment, ''Clank''--!

Once again, because the Shinkansen had sped up, the car shook as it had been struck.

"Uwah!?"

At the impact, ''Roll''.

Aria, who had been struggling, twisted around, facing this way.

He...Hey.

Until just now, we were in a position where I was stuck against Aria's back, but　now, we were directly facing each other, in a pose as if we were glued together. All the while, bound by the wire.

"Wa, wah...!"

Looking up this way, Aria's face was just under my chin.

"...tc...!"

Because the wire was also pressed against the back of my head, I had no choice but to stare directly at Aria's face from an extremely close distance.

Aria didn't seem to be able to lower her head either, and her large camellia eyes were looking at me--

"F! F! Fffff!"

''Gyuui''.

''Gyuiiiiii''!

Her speed-blushing technique of always was demonstrated.

As expected of the inventor. Bright red was achieved three times quicker than Connect's Nakasorachi Misaki.

"F! F!"

...What's "F"? "F".

"F, F, face backwards! Yo-your face is close! Close, clooseeee!"

Aria pressed her forehead against my face, trying to force me to look backwards.

''Gui''...''Guiiiiii''!

O-ouch!

"He-hey! Hu-human's can't turn just their necks to face backwards! Stop it!"

If my neck continues to twist like this until it's turned 180 degrees, I'll become like that cursed girl that appeared in that famous horror movie from years ago, "The Exorcist"!

"Ca...Calm down!"

While shouting, in the instant which I twisted my head back to Aria's direction, ''Muchi!''

Apparently still trying to press against me, Aria, on my cheek-

--accidentally planted a kiss.

"!"

My mind--seemed to have registered that as "getting hit", and as such, I was fine in terms of Hysteria Mode, but Aria...seemed to have completely registered that as, "I KISSED HIM!"

<nowiki>"~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~"</nowiki>

Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!

Apparently, she was screaming that out, but...her scream was too high pitched, and it seemed that it had exceeded the hearing capability of human beings.

Baring her canines, from Aria'a mouth, all I could hear was a very slight ''Kiiin!''

Th-that's amazing.

Aria. Right now, you're emitting supersonic waves. 

"FJKLD@#$*(&#$! SDOIFJO*#&$*(&#$! Pue! $LKJ#*&@#(*&FDLKJ!"

Starting to shout with some kind of inhuman language, ''SQUEEEEEEEEZE!''

Like a rabbit trying to escape out of someone's hands, she went wild.

A-amazing strength...! What the hell is this?

"Nnnnn! Nnn, nnn, nnnnn!"

''Brush Brush, Brush, Brush!''

As if exceeding some sort of limiter, Aria, going half-berserk and struggling...O-oh...?

Centimeter by centimeter, the wire is starting to move up our body!?

(Sh-she did it...!)

From a catastrophe to a blessing.

Because of the wire, I could not reach out with my legs or feet, but thanks to Aria's stupid strength in this time of crisis, I managed to wriggle out.

If I looked closer, her long twin-tails were...like the ears of a green foxtail clutched in a hand, apparently having the ability to help slide out of the wire restricting the body. How lucky.

In the instant that I thought that...something unlucky began to happen to my body.

Because Aria, still stuck against me, was inching up and up, escaping, my mouth and nose were...pressed against Aria's slender neck.

(...ch...!)

A-at this kind of time.

I remembered about Nii-san's...which is to say, Kana's strange words which I had heard.

Something like: "A girl's neck is the place where a girl's pheromones are most exuded, you know."

And I was in a position where my nose, which is to say my face, was pressed against Aria's neck.

I-I don't know whether or not these are pheromones, but...

This is Aria's bittersweet scent.

This is like some sort of perfumed fragrance. Like a flower, like a fruit--rather, a lovely fragrance which was almost addictive. It's always with Aria.

At this place, with that lingering aroma, Aria was continually moving up, escaping. The parts which brushed past by my face were: a petite shoulder, a collarbone, slowing going down her body...which means, hey...! Be-below this...wai, this is bad! THIS IS BAD!

"Aria...wait! WAIT!"

Next, rubbing up against me, who was shouting...rubbing up against my cheek was the pure white skin exposed in the space at the collar of her sailor uniform.

A-against my neck, already, Aria's...br-breasts were pressing against it...!

"Nnn! Uuu!"

Not listening to my warnings, Aria, ''Brush Brush Brush Brush Brush!''

Centimeter by centimeter, continuing to slide upwards---

(......Uu......!)

---!

At last, I--

-had my face buried in Aria's breasts.

In April, ever since I had pressed against them in the PE Warehouse, that sensation was transmitted to my face once again.

It was rather pitiful that they hadn't grown at all in the past half year, but this soft climax was--the same as that of that time. While it was slight, it was definitely there. It existed.

Fitting her short stature and childish face, small, lovely breasts.

It was across her blouse, but I, my nose and mouth completely blocked...''Bch, BchBch!''

As if mirroring the moment where one gives up from sparring, my hand tapped Aria's thighs.

".....? ...! M...! Mikkyaaaaaaaaa!"

She screamed like a wild cat, and furthermore, ''Brush Brush Brush Brush Brush!''

Her body continued sliding up.

"...!"

My breathing blocked by the sailor uniform, and not able to stand the pain, I went the opposite way as Aria--forcing my body to escape downwards.

My face brushed against Aria's slender waist, Aria's hip, Aria's skirt, one after another.

Aria, Aria, a full course of Aria.

"Ki-Kinji! Th-th-that was...damn it! Idiot! Ah, ah, aaaahh! Hole! I'll blast, a hole, stop, stop it!"

I no longer understood where my head was pressing against Aria, who was shouting in agony with that anime-voice--''Squish''. When I thought that my head had finally been extricated from wherever, I was in the space between Aria's thighs.

It had become a position where it was as if I was shouldering those lovely, slender, white thighs.

And, the fortune in the misfortune was--finally. My hands were free.

"...Aria. Just hold on a little bit longer. It'll be over soon."

Somewhat able to breathe, I pushed up against Aria's lithe legs--and struggling between her knees, wreathed in black stockings, then between her calves, I extricated myself from the wire.

Alright--I finally managed to get out.

...And now...

Aah, I understand.

I don't need to check it. My own blood flow.

Because, I had fully appreciated a girl's entire body, from head to toe.

I closed my eyes for a very long moment--and when I opened them--

Without even looking in a mirror, I understood that the look in my eyes was completely different from that of just now.

Quickly, I flicked my eyes over to the door of the bathroom, which I hadn't entered when I tried to wash my face.

Leaving Aria to stand up, I grasped the handle, but...the door didn't open.

This doesn't feel as if the lock was broken.　It was stuck together as if it had been glued.

Looking through the window---the faucet of the sink, ventilation fan, electrical socket---in other words, the holes inside the room were blocked with some transparent silicon-like substance.

--I see. 1 cubic meter. That's how it is.

That sealed washroom--was completely filled with that vapor explosive, '''Bubble Explosion'''

If I pushed my face in to look closer, inside the window, stuck against a corner, was something I thought to be the detonator, an extremely miniature piece of C4. If this is detonated wirelessly, breaking the window--if the airseal was broken...

''Kaboom''--right?

(While it's a shame...this can't be disarmed.)

Turning my head and looking down at my feet, Aria was...''Drip, Drip''...

Like a girl who had been subjected to horrible things by some horrible man, she was sprawled on the floor, sobbing.

"...Papa, Mama, God, forgive me...this is...just my slave running wild...I, didn't, a-al-allow any of this...!"

I knelt by Aria, who was muttering something I didn't understand to herself.

And, respectfully, I brushed off the wires that were still clinging to her quivering shoulders and back.

"--Ki-Kinji!"

''Thump!''

Jumping upwards into a sitting position, Aria grabbed hold of my collar.

"I-I won't forgive you! For just now...For ju-just now, I won't forgive you! Ta-take respo--"

I lightly reached out towards Aria, who was shouting with teary eyes--

"Mm, it's fine if you don't forgive me."

Gently, I straightened those disordered twin-tails.

"Because, next time, I will do it with your consent. It's a promise."

"That's right! Things that I don't allow are--wait, hu-huh, t-th-that's not it! That isn't a matter of me allowing it or not...!"

Towards Aria, who had been completely drawn in by me in a mere 5 seconds, towards her cheek, I stretched out my right hand.

From that small, dainty cheek; touching it yet not touching it-- I was at that distance. At a distance where, merely the heat of my hand was transmitted to her cheek.

Aria, releasing an ''Uu'', trembled as if it tingled.

"Look. As long as I don't earn your consent--I cannot even touch you with one finger. Do you understand? Aria's words have that much power. Something that can be transmitted only to me--a magical power."

"Ma-magic? Wh-wh-what are you saying?"

"On the other hand, if you tell me 'to do'--then, I will do anything for you, no matter what it may be. That too is a magic that only Aria can use. Think about what you can use it to make me do."

"???......。......。......! ! ! !!!"

First was confusion, and then, for a moment, she seemed to be trying to think about it, and from then on, suddenly starting to panic, Aria--

''WaveWaveWaveWaveWave! WaveWaveWaveWaveWave!''

Haha. I wonder what she was thinking about. Speechless, she started waving her hands back and forth.

"I await my orders. As for receiving your orders, I have prepared for it--to fight, to arrest Koko. To save the hundreds of passengers that are aboard this train--those orders."

---''Ha''--

I understood that Aria had regained control of herself.

"You...changed, didn't you."

"That is all that has happened. If I had not changed, it would have been disrespectful towards you."

Hey, hey, me.

Hysteria Mode's trigger--arousal--don't say anything that might be a hint.

Well, the child, Aria's eyes were going, "???", so it seems like it's fine.

If Sherlock Holmes the First's power of deduction had been passed down to this child, then what I had said just now would have been rather dangerous.

"I...I'm not going to give you an order."

Aria stood up and she turned away from me, towards the opened door in the roof--

She looked up at the night sky, visible beyond it, traveling at 190 km/h.

"Butei Charter article 6. Reflect by yourself, act by yourself--a slave that only listens to people's orders...is not needed. The you as of now may say these kinds of strange things, but you are a Butei that can aid me as a partner."

Partner.

When those of the bloodline of Holmes fight together with their partner, their real power is released.

In short, with this, she is equipped. Aria, with the me in Hysteria Mode.

Koko. The us from now on will be strong.

"Also, you--normally don't listen to me. So, I won't give you something like an order."

--''Feh'' In response to Aria, who had turned back, sticking her tongue out at me, I laughed wryly.

Entering Car 15, there was Shirayuki, bringing a doctor to the pregnant lady.

It seemed that the woman was about to give birth, pressing down on her stomach and having broken into a cold sweat...but, the rather old female doctor started providing medical care with a calm, professional air.

This was--pretty lucky, that this kind of doctor was on board.

"Kinji! There aren't any other Butei!"

"The nine on Cars 15 and 16 are all that we have, Tohyama-kun."

Raising my head to that voice, Mutou and Shiranui were zig-zagging through the crowd of people, returning.

The two people, having elbowed their way through the 400 meter round trip on the train, were a little out of breath.

"We didn't find the bomb." "We managed to report to the police, but..." "We didn't manage to find the offender either."

From behind the two, Takane, Hayakawa, Anesaki--the me in Hysteria Mode could remember girls' names with ease--the three girls who had been having bad delusions about Shiranui and me came back as well.

"We already searched everywhere. It's time to enter battle."

I put my hand on Shirayuki's back, gesturing at Shiranui, Mutou and the Connect girls.

Using the space between Cars 15 and 16 as our meeting room, I--

First, because I told them about the vapor explosive that was planted in the washroom at the front of Car 16, the fight with the offender and how she had escaped to the roof, and how the enemy's power was extremely high,

"We are the only ones aboard this train that are armed.　To prepare for the enemy coming from anywhere, Takane, Hayakawa, Anesaki, you three will be spread throughout Cars 1, 4, and 5 and Cars 11, and 12, Shirayuki, please protect this location. Shiranui's--anti-terrorist training is very valuable. I want you to take charge of the middle, Cars 7, and 8."

Swiftly, I told them how each member would be assigned.

"Also, while you're waiting, can the people with Takane please contact Butei High, the Metropolitan Police, as well as the Railroad Public Safety Branch, to figure out how to disarm the bomb."

"--Kinji. What do I do?"

Not having been told a position, Muto asked me that question.

"The Shinkansen's driver is already in shock. Muto, please drive in place of her. 10 km/h acceleration every 3 minutes...requires fine handling but, can you do it?"

"Definitely. If it's Logi, a first year can do it."

"The bomb is right behind the driver's seat. There's nowhere to run."

I said that, as if testing his resolve,

"Will ''you'' be able to run?"

Muto showed me his white teeth, responding with a broad smile.

Somehow, it seems it'll be alright.

"--Aria, let's go. Let's arrest Koko for infractions of the armaments law and suspicion of imprisonment. We should teach that kid that it's the time for children to go home."

Flexing my fingers and looking at the watch--I saw that it was 18:22.

Until Tokyo, we have one hour. From now on, we are forced to be at a speed where safe-driving is impossible.

In surprise, Aria was looking up at me, who was displaying such leadership in the midst of an emergency, but...when our eyes met, she let loose a small, "Ah," averting them,

"Ye-yeah...!"

Taking a tone as if she was my little sister, she nodded at me obediently.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hidan no Aria:Volume7_Chapter1|1st Ammo: Case E8]]
| Return to [[Hidan no Aria|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hidan_no_Aria:Volume7_Chapter3|3rd Ammo: The Third Quadra]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Hidan no Aria Archived

2011-06-12T00:04:39Z

Blackfaia: /* Question about Translation Notes */

==Translator==
Are the ones who is translating vol 1-5 and vol6 a diffferent person? Because, when the translation hit the end of vol 5, it drastically slowed down. Or the translators are taking a brea at the moment?
== Translation ==
Yo... the author of this series... he uses a pen name right? He's not actually named "middle school" right?

Hey I've been editing lately. I've found Kinji's last name spelled Tohyama and Tooyama, we should keep his name uniform at least. I'm gonna change them all to Tohyama, Tooyama is awkward for me for some reason. -blackfaia

nice novel, with a monthly manga and a coming anime

I wanted to compliment the translators on the speed and quality of their translation. You guys are dropping these volumes one by one, thank for your hard work.

WHERE ARE THE TRANSLATORS XD WHY WON'T THEY REPLY! WHY WONT THEY LET ME TRANSLATE >_<!!!
--[[User:Seoulfighter|Seoulfighter]] 08:40, 11 May 2010 (UTC)

Why not just continue translating until they reply?

start translating from ch 3 so you are sure you won't translate the same thing^^

Mr. Seoulfighter, please lend us your godly powers and translate this LN, thank you very much ~Ghost

Fine I'll start picking this up soon since I've received no contact from the other translators, and realized it's never been updated. but right now I have to find a job to help pay for college -.-... my dad wasted my tuition on my stepmother... WASTED 35,000$ on her jewelry and clothes(tears)!
--[[User:Seoulfighter|Seoulfighter]] 02:43, 6 July 2010 (UTC)

:That's sad. Sometimes I wonder how parents can be this cruel and selfish... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 20:31, 6 July 2010 (UTC)
::If this happened to me, I'd give those parents of mine a MASSIVE chewing out. I mean seriously, WTF? Well, good luck to you though Seoulfighter.

you have my sympathy Seoulfighter-san. Your tuition fee must be the top priority because it is the job of the parents to make sure their children graduate from school... Thanks again ~ Ghost

don't worry abouts TL and think about yourself, Real Life has top priority^^(even if this will make us a little sad)

I got contacted by the original translator, and Undying told me that his hard drive got wiped so he won't be working on this project. I guess for now, while I wait for a reply from the places I applied to I'll do some translating.

As for my parents if I tried to chew them out my dad would start a Socratic Seminar about how my line of logic is flawed and his is correct this lasts for 3 HOURS and can go up to 6 if I argue... my mom is poor, and my dad sold my car(My dad had 3 cars one of which he had originally planned on giving to me.) and gave that money to my sister.
--[[User:Seoulfighter|Seoulfighter]] 18:52, 13 July 2010 (UTC)

:Your mom is poor? Step-mom or real mom?

::My Real mom who has a job... and my step-mom who is leeching off my father... both are poor. - seoulfighter

:::I get the feeling that you don't really like your stepmom...

children suffered because of their irresponsible parents.... Hang-on seoulfighter ~ Ghost

Your dad doesnt like you (anymore)? You haven't made him angry, did you? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 20:54, 17 July 2010 (UTC)
^^Your confidence made me lol. Either his father doesn't like him now, or his father never liked him... I will cry now.

lol No my dad never said he doesn't like me. He says he loves me like all his children =.=... which is meaningless considering all of us were kicked out to accommodate my stepmother... As for what I did to piss him off. He asked me during college to be a dog that just studies and stay in my room, and listen to every command he gives me =.=. What would YOU do if your parents said those words to you... Then said they only have your best interest in mind...
--[[User:Seoulfighter|Seoulfighter]] 06:44, 2 August 2010 (UTC)

Not all parents' words are correct, they are also human who commit mistakes. Have you talked about how you feel with your father? Maybe you and your father misunderstood each other. Misunderstanding might cause great conflict on the future. ~ Ghost

I have talked to him sat down face to face and tried to sort it out. The only thing that ended up happening is that he said I'm being illogical. He said he couldn't understand why I can't just listen to everything he says and have faith that every decision he's making for me is the best for me =.=. I'll start translating some more to blow off some steam >_<!
--[[User:Seoulfighter|Seoulfighter]] 21:05, 16 August 2010 (UTC)

Man, your life's almost like a mix between Hayate No Gotoku and Cinderalla, you have my sympathy. ~ Aussie Curry.

wow... just finished reading the last chapter of volume one... I must say... chapter 5 is basically as long as the first 4 chapters combined... I'll refrain from giving spoilers but that was really an unexpected twist that I should have seen coming...

its almost a month or more since the last update..... any news? This and <sword art online> made me craving for more LOL ~ghost

Last time I checked, Spadey was approximately 42% done. Expect chapter 5 to be completed at least by the end of this month, if not the next.
--[[User:Asian InvAsian|Asian InvAsian]] 05:07, 23 September 2010 (UTC)

If you want, I can give you some spoilers on both this and SAO --[[User:Eveonder|Eveonder]] 05:20, 23 September 2010 (UTC)

ow thanks for the update! and about the spoiler... thanks but I will wait for the complete chapter ^^ --[[User:Ghost|Ghost]]

did he used the word dog?REAlly? wow i know who is in the (hell)list--[[User:Cognitio|Cognitio]]

Here i go again and asking for the status LOL --[[User:Ghost|Ghost]] 10:35 , 15 October 2010 (GMT + 8:00)

Since the manga release at snail pace....I am waiting for the last chapter here... [[User:xenocross|xenocross]]

If you want an update, I'd suggest you look in here -> http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2527&start=75 --[[User:Asian InvAsian|Asian InvAsian]] 02:31, 25 November 2010 (UTC)

If you want an update, I'd suggest you look in here -> http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2527&start=75 --[[User:Asian InvAsian|Asian InvAsian]] 02:31, 25 November 2010 (UTC)

Summary of previous discussion: Translator is trying to go to school. Has problems. Will gambatte. Our heartfelt approval.
--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:28, 21 March 2011 (EDT)

--I don't know how else to contact translators of this series, so I'll post here. Seeing as the anime adaption is coming out in around a week, I'm guessing there will be a lot more views of this series. As such, I wouldn't mind if the translators spit out a roughly translated version of the next few volumes, I have 2+ hours a day I can spend fixing up English, I can probably revise a chapter a day if need be. --[[User:Asteradragon|Asteradragon]] 8:52, 6 March 2011 (EST)

--Speed translating is an insult to the craft. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 21:55, 10 April 2011 (UCT)

Only if it's done horribly. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 21:01, 16 April 2011 (UCT)

The anime is out now.. thats what brought me here. If you do decide to do a fast translation I would like to add that I can also edit anything you put out. -blackfaia

==The Anime==

The Anime is starting today or tomorrow, does anyone have some hope for it? --[[User:Darn2k|Darn2k]] 12:40, 14 April 2011 (UCT)

Slightly disappointing, but they do have to condense a lot of things in anime, so I'm not going to be too critical - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 18:13, 16 April 2011 (UCT)

I can't say I disagree, but so far it doesn't look to bad. Though I have to admit I don't think Aria's voice is quite right, it just feels slightly wrong.--[[User:Darn2k|Darn2k]] 18:28, 16 April 2011 (UCT)

A bit too cutesy for my taste, but that's Kugyuu for you - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 19:07, 16 April 2011 (UCT)

But the seiyu voice fits. I did think Aria's mannerisms were a lot similar to Louise from Zero no Tsukaima, but they went even further and added a dash of Nagi from Hayate no Gotoku, Aria's voice could not be in better hands since Kugimiya-san did both. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 21:07, 16 April 2011 (UCT)

I don't know, it just seemed a bit too "squeeky" or a little too grating to fit with the character, at least that is what I think from reading the first 3 books.--[[User:Darn2k|Darn2k]] 21:42, 16 April 2011 (UCT)

そうだった。She's described as having a Seiyuu like voice, so they can't go wrong there. XD However, I did think her voice would be slightly lower, possibly a more Shana-like tone. Anyways, do you guys like the OP/ED - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 22:00, 16 April 2011 (UCT)

My Opinions: OP = 3.5/5 , ED 2/5. Some parts of the OP sounded similar to Asura Cryin's OP (to me at least), loved that one. Fav. part from ep 1 (+ -)"Aaaa, Watashi no magazine!!!". BTW how far do you think the anime will cover the story? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 04:01, 17 April 2011 (UCT)

== Picture Positioning ==

I'd like to discuss and debate about the picture positioning in the light novel chapter parts. Currently the pictures are being placed in such an order as to mimic the light novel position. (ie: text page ends picture page begins). However I believe that this is problematic to be used ''here'' because in reading a light novel one can see the picture page as well as the text page side by side when they open onto that page thus allowing easy comparison between the line and it's corresponding picture. But here, due to the layout being continuous it does not allow the corresponding to occur so smoothly. Instead the reader passes the line that the picture corresponds to and finds the image 10 to 20 lines below that right next to text lines that have either little or absolutely no relation to the picture at all. I acknowledge the argument that this is how the author wished it to be, however I wish to make a point that this was because of the very basic format of all books. No matter what page you open to, unless you fold one side to the back there will always be two pages before you. So I have two ideas to give here:
# Match the pictures' locations to the text lines most suited for them.
# Mark the end of each page with a <nowiki>----</nowiki> to insert a line signifying the end of a novel page(like demonstrated below) and making the pictures bigger so they may seem page sized as well.

----

:3. Make no changes and let the text and pictures remain unmatched.

Wow that's three. LOL. Personally, I believe the first idea is the best even if it does go against the original ordering. Does anyone have any objections and explanations as to why? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 22:52, 26 April 2011 (UCT)

<s>I'll go with the first option. Initially, I thought that the picture placement was just some kind or bug or error or something. It didn't really occur to me that that was intentional. ;) Anyway, it will help the reader identify the scene and image better, since the picture is placed beside or near the accompanying text.</s> My ignorance is showing, sorry about that. Anyway, I read (or looked at a page, trying to find a word I know) the source and the images are pretty much around where they are here, the only difference being the format (page-to-page vs continuous). Cross-referenced other series (specifically ZnT) and the editing is the same. So even though it's not spot on, it is how the page is intended w/ the only difference being format. So I guess, 3rd option? [[User:Seyrine|s13]] 16:05, 27 April 2011 (UCT)

I'm not putting the pictures anywhere else. Each author chooses where to put their pictures for a very specific reason. If you think it doesn't correspond well, then minimize a picture of the photo and read it side by side.- [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 15:34, 27 April 2011 (UCT)

The OP is not incorrect that you can see the pictures side by side when you're reading it, but I prefer to just put it in at the end of the page, because, well...that's just how I see it. Putting it at the beginning would not necessarily be incorrect, but it's nice to read something before you look at the picture for it, which is the author's intent. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 17:09, 27 April 2011 (UCT)

What you are saying ''is'' partly true. But only in cases where the picture relating to the text is on the ''backside'' of the related text page. When it is on the page on the side it is obviously there so that the picture and the text could be easily referenced. Even here because of the picture's size it can be made to look as though it is right next to the page. That is what I believe the author's original intention is. I'm not wrong am I? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 17:16, 27 April 2011 (UCT)

Rather I would say that because of the transition from side-by-side to continuous format the resulting positions of the pictures are something the author had not originally wanted, wouldn't you agree? As such shouldn't we choose from point 1 or 2 and not 3 regardless of how it's being done in the other light novels pages? Isn't it only correct that we do this? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 19:12, 27 April 2011 (UCT)

Finally from what you have been saying, it seems that you want the format to be as follows:

''text'' '''page1''' 
''picture'' '''page2''' 
''text'' '''page3'''

but instead it's '''''actually''''' like this:

''text'' '''page1''' 
''text'' '''page3''' ''picture'' '''page2'''

'''Note:''' Point 1 would make it like this:

''text'' '''page1''' ''picture'' '''page2''' 
''text'' '''page3'''

whereas Point 2 would show it like this:

''text'' '''page1''' 
----
''picture'' '''page2''' 
----
''text'' '''page3'''

So which format would you prefer. According to this, even the current format is actually against the original author's wishes, isn't it?  [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 12:43, 28 April 2011 (UCT)

give it a few days before concluding that people are not answering. some of us are busy people in RL. besides, not everyone watches the pages, or are able to sift through the flood of "recent changes" to find their object of interest. bring it to the forums in that case. begging your pardon, as a translator, I think this is so trivial that I won't even waste time debating or discussing it. discussing stuff like terminologies such as the butei articles is more constructive than a few image placements, and there are very few indeed; begging your pardon again. if you really want to, you can set up a poll in the forums, but that would only make sense if a lot of people are actually concerned with this topic of interest. whatever the case, the supervisor (or translators) makes the final decision. on a side note, given that this is relatively popular project, nobody posting means no one cares about this? and sorry for my typing because I hate caps hahaha :3 --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 13:17, 28 April 2011 (UCT)

No problem. I do understand and it was my intention to wait. Plus the purpose of this topic is to persuade the editors and as stated in my previous post ''(see hidden text)'' the comment was just for motivation and I apologized to those who would take it the wrong way, finally I didn't actually say anything wrong, only laughed ''(evilly yes but only laughed)'', LOL. Besides, if my intention was not to persuade through discussion and debating the issue I wouldn't have started this in the first place. Trivial, it might be on face, but I still think it is worth discussing because of it's deeper implications. Plus if nobody cares doesn't that mean that any format is applicable? I think that is wrong, which is why I wish to confirm others views on this. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 13:46, 28 April 2011 (UCT)

I didn't say that you are saying something wrong. It's just my opinion that it's a trivial thing, just as it's in your opinion that it's important. Different opinions that's all. No right or wrong. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 14:06, 28 April 2011 (UCT)

True. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 18:49, 28 April 2011 (UCT)

Yes indeed. Going over the previous posts I see that this is indeed a difference in opinion. Clarity is indeed needed. My opinion is that of a single reader, what's yours? Oh and we might need other readers' opinions as well, after all I am not the only one or a representative of all the readers. No, not at all. Thus more input from both sides would be appreciated. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 21:42, 28 April 2011 (UCT)

Hmm... I wouldnt see any reason to do it different as it is done in the other translations... - aka text page / picture page / text page, but if you like you could put the corresponding line also under the picture (like it was done for Haruhi) to get a matching effect... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 01:08, 29 April 2011 (UCT)

Yeah that is being done here and there. But it still feels weird to scroll down a whole screen or two just to get to the picture that matches the text, especially when in the book the text-picture pages are side-by-side '''(See the layout example a few posts back for details)''. ''(After checking)'' See, the picture's still side-by-side even here, just with the wrong text page, so to speak. I'm proposing we correct that. The journey of a 1000 miles starts with the first step but if we don't take the first step how will the journey begin? So why not take the first step when the result is an improvement? If it's a problem of time consumption while revising previous chapters then can't you let me take care of that detail. That way the translators won't have to stop their work. I can do it all within a few hours, albeit a bit roughly in the cases where the picture does not have labels. But even so. It's actually better than setting it next to the wrong page start. As said before I believe setting the picture, next to the page, after the one it is meant for (ie:

'''page1''': ''text'' 
'''page3''': ''text'' | '''page2''': ''picture''

) is not how the author wished it, though this is just my view as a reader. But it does hold some water, no? We could even switch the ordering around to make it even closer to the original format like so:

'''page2''': ''picture'' | '''page1''': ''text'' 
'''page3''': ''text''

What do you think? Oh and the offer, of me doing it if translators too busy translating, still stands. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 01:50, 29 April 2011 (UCT)

My opinion: remove the stupid text under the pictures and "Match the pictures' locations to the text lines most suited for them."

That's how I do it for every series [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 07:53, 29 April 2011 (UCT)

I'm not too busy translating, I'm too busy reading other things. Just because I translate this fanatically doesn't mean I don't have a mountain of other things to read/watch. As it stands, I'm practicing my Japanese by reading Mayo Chiki!, which is kind of a weird order, but that's irrelevant.

My opinion: I don't care enough to argue about it. If you're so horribly against putting it down there, then change it, but as I translate, I'm going to keep doing it the way it is currently. If you want to change it, then just do so after I put it in. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 18:09, 2 May 2011 (UCT)

That's fine with me. So to confirm, I can set the picture next to the related text while revising and there won't be an edit war over it, right? Cause that's really scary. This one time... Oh well that's... well, forget that. Anyway, I have permission to match text with pictures while revising, right? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 22:36, 2 May 2011 (UCT)

Well, can I? Can I? Can I? Pleeeease? ''(Hoppity, hoppity, hop)'' [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 18:42, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

At this point, I couldn't care less. If such a trivial thing irks you so badly, then by all means, go ahead and change it. I certainly won't be wasting time and effort to change it back. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 19:05, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

Thank you! (Nyari) [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 19:14, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

== Fuuma's speech to be changed==

I would like to change all of Fuumas "I" to "Oneself"/"myself" or "this one". Anything along those lines represent the "Sessha" she uses to refer to herself.
I would like opinions on this matter, for while "Myself/oneself" is my favorite, it should be the most easily-read one that prevails.

--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 22:59, 2 May 2011 (UCT)

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2527&p=82653#p82653

Forum backlink.

--------
An example would make things more clear. Though personally I think it a pretty good idea. It does conform to the ancient/honorable/humble manner of speaking. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 18:46, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Facepalm*. You know what, let's just change all of Patra's "I"s to "My Majesty". Also, "Myself hasn't been able to meet with you for a while," "Oneself hasn't been able to meet with you for a while," "Me myself hasn't been able to meet with you for a while," "This unworthy one hasn't been able to meet with you for a while."

I'm not budging. This is ''not'' open to discussion. How does a servant refer to himself in front of his lord in ''English''? "Your lord master, your servant hasn't grown enough crops this year."?. That's what somebody says when they speak to God. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 19:02, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

--------

Yoake also has a point. But check this page out as well. It might help. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Illeism Illeism]. Just keeping an open mind here. I mean fansubbing translators usually do try and keep the Japanese manner of speech in their work rather than completely going English. The exotic manner is rather appealing. Just a thought though. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 19:08, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

I have an idea of how to completely retain the meaning. I write warawa or sessha and then link to the wikipedia page. That sound good? - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 19:28, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

That is also a good idea. AH! Found it! This link would be better: ''http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_pronouns''. For Archaic references like ''sessha'' appending ''#Archaic_personal_pronouns'' would help ''(subsection link)'' [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 19:36, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

----------
I was actually joking because that's amazingly retarded and nobody really cares enough, but, whatever floats your boat. Good luck fitting warawa in when I used me rather than I to refer to her. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 19:38, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

Yeah, I'm being rude on purpose. I feel that the English language has no way of showing how bad of an idea I think this is if I don't resort to vulgarity. Rather, 'better; is a comparative phrase, and since I never actually mentioned a noun to which to compare to, a better word would be 'good'. At any rate, これは全然ひどい、全然無意味、全然迷惑なことって絶対変わらず。 - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 19:47, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

----------
I see. But you also do have a point. Not everyone would be able to understand right off the bat that way. Oh well. By the way they actually did used to say ''"My liege, your servant requests permission to withdraw."'' or ''"Your servant would like to beg forgiveness for his tardiness."'' Rankings in the Royal court did actually effect the manner of speech greatly. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 19:54, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

Please. Please. Please. Please. Please. Don't make Fuuma say 'your student'. Please. Please. Please. Please. Fansubbers can translate how they want, the seas could boil and the Earth would crack, but don't make a ninja call herself 'your student' in front of Kinji. There's an t/l note already, can we let it go? I'll make a concession and expand on it as well as adding a link.- [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 20:03, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

Naze nara... kore wa zenzen hidoi, zenzen muimi, zenzen meiwaku na koto ka? LOL. Jodan desu. Yes explaining in more detail in the Translation Notes and References pages is also another good idea/option. Actually I think it is the best one yet. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 20:10, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

-----------
There is one short reference. But seriously Yoake, please consider what I am proposing seriously.
I'd like to stress that I am not attacking your translations here; I'm giving an opionion, not demanding word-by-word translations. If this insults you, I apologize for not putting it in kinder words.
But I won't have you being rude without properly hearing me out. It is demeaning.

Now, back to the matter itself:

There are archaic english that would properly convey the nuance of her speech; and I belive it would be worth the effort to try getting it across.
Now, I don't want to be harsly spoken, and I respect you work Yoake - In fact I really enjoy it. I just think we should be able to work something out to make it more along the authors intentions.I myself am not a native speaker, but I can see how:

"Oneself hasn't been able to meet with you for a while," should be written as "One has not been able to meet Instuctor for a while", reflecting the inpersonal part of sessha, and the second-part reference to oneself. Hasn't and the like are actually a good idea in my opinion, but they can be written to make a point of reflecting speech-patterns instead of as a rule.
As for Patra, aren't a royal "We" sufficient to reflect her nature coupled with a notice in the text?

In fact, most light novels translations fail on this part and I think everyone here could try to figure something out together instead of bashing the notion. Is that too much to ask for from a free wiki?
I sure don't think so.

Is this insufficient? I think that we should be able to see merit in this proposal.

With respect / --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 00:07, 4 May 2011 (UCT)

Well done, great explanation. Strong points. What do you think Yoake? There is ''some'' weight in the arguments is there not? Indeed such ways of speaking have been used in ancient literature as well as medieval times. And yes, in English the use of the words "We" and "Us" are plural forms however they were used by royals to refer to themselves (them being the leader/representative of their people probably brought on that effect). The use of plural form is regarded as a sign of great respect in many languages. That is a hard fact. Humility also meant referring to oneself in the third-person. The arguments are indeed sound. Are they not? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 00:27, 4 May 2011 (UCT)

A famous example of the use of "One" and "Oneself" for self referral is the character of Andrew Martin in the film [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bicentennial_Man_%28film%29 Bicentennial Man]. It chronicles the story of a robot and his journey into humanity. Before being ordered by his master to use "I" Andrew referred to himself as "one" or "oneself" as originally programmed to do so. It's a wonderful and beautiful story, you guys should try seeing it sometime. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 02:35, 4 May 2011 (UCT)

No.

Third person referral has a completely different meaning in Japanese. Since there is no equivalent for one, third person referral through using their names such as Riko saying "Riko" instead of I is a very feminine style of speech. As such, I'm not willing to use any third person. Go look at the forum. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 07:00, 4 May 2011 (UCT)

I've read the forum posts. Now I understand why "One" or "Oneself" is not used here for "Sessha". It might be equivalent in some respects but not exactly. I see. I learned something new. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 13:50, 4 May 2011 (UCT)

I can agree with the royal "we". That's it. = [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 15:14, 4 May 2011 (UCT)

See, discussions can actually help improve oneself if you see them in a certain way. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 16:10, 4 May 2011 (UCT)

I am not a translator or even an editor and therefore have less value than the dirt on your shoes. But in light of my self-deprecation I hope you will accept my opinion. I agree with Yoake. Even someone referring to themselves as 'we' is a little weird to read in English, since it is not something that anyone ever does, unless they are a faggot. (forgive me) Imagine someone calling themselves we... If you want to create a suitably "exotic" atmosphere I think including suffixes after names, and leaving some nouns untranslated (but obviously in romaji) is good enough. -blackfaia

That's only because there are very few countries nowadays where kings and queens reign in full power (England has royalty but they're only figureheads). However, the royal terms "we" and "us" have been historically proven to be used. Pity English doesn't have honorific terms for the word "you" other than "Thee". Just an info tip. Not trying to revive this talk. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 03:45, 28 May 2011 (UCT)

== Question about Translation Notes ==

Why are the translation notes and references on a separate page when they can be even more easily shown as a list at the bottom of each chapter via use of the '''ref''' tag? It's so bothersome to have to either navigate to a new page or open it in a new tab or window just to see a small note. Using the '''ref'''erence tag allows for in-page navigation (ie: new page doesn't need time to load, screen just zeros in on the reference or back to text ''without'' page loading). So why? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 11:48, 22 May 2011 (UCT)

Well its ''even'' more bothersome if you have to look up these references yourself. HnA is a light novel that has a substantial number of references and allusions to famous people, furthermore it is up to the translators creed. Also how is it that difficult to click on translation notes that simply opens a new page? Unless the readers are just being lazy. This really seems like a trivial matter to me. -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 16:47, 23, May 2011 (UCT)

Yeah well. Readers '''are''' lazing around, according to the elderly. LOL. But seriously, ''as a reader'' I would prefer having the translation notes at the bottom of the page rather than opening a new page. It might be lazy but it is ''faster'' in loading/navigation. If it's a problem of too much trouble I'd be happy to do it for you guys. I just think making a '''whole''' new/separate page for those notes is ''wasteful''. "A new page + data" takes more space than simply "data at the bottom of an already existing page". [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 21:36, 23 May 2011 (UCT)

Well, it might be useful when you transform it unto a PDF format. Speaking of PDF, can someone go edit V2? [[User:Kira0802|きら]] 23:06, 23 May 2011 (UCT)

I can edit HnA volume 2 since I have nothing else to do atm Kira0802. Here's my opinion as a reader: just leave it as it is, this is such a trivial matter. If the reader wants such high-quality material, then they could learn the language and simply buy the light novels. Also, note that some translators do not bother making said these references at all, whether its the translation notes or foot notes at the bottom. -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 00:10, 24, May 2011 (UCT)

Sorry, but learning the language takes years of hard work. Plus not every country has access to places that actually sell the light novels. The reason people come to online light novel, manga and anime sites is ''because'' they '''don't want''' to wait. But even if it does seem like a trivial thing, there are benefits to it:

# People won't have to wait for a whole new page to load. (Not everyone has high speed DSL.)
# Navigating back and forth between translation notes and text is easier. (See next point for reason)
# Internal links are automatically generated when using '''ref''' tag making it easier for the translator while writing.
# Website space is conserved. (Size of New Page + Translation Notes > Size of Translation notes on an ''already existing page'')

I'd be happy if you can give me points that can legitimately favor leaving the translation notes on a separate page. If it's just because of the trouble of doing the work I said I can do it. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 14:29, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Instead of worrying about the convenience of foot notes vs translation notes, editing takes priority. There are still a number of HnA volumes and chapters that still needs editing and proofreading. That should be your first responsibility as an editor. Although if you still feel so strongly about this issue, then its best to take it to the forums. The translators and supervisors get the last say in regards to this issue. [[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 17:31, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Here's my suggestion. If you're so bothered by this, Zero, then we can make a short reference at the bottom. If you want a more detailed, then we'll use the TL note&ref. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] 18:07, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Let's look at the different points:

"1. People won't have to wait for a whole new page to load. (Not everyone has high speed DSL.)" -> the page with the translation's note are only text, it's really small.

"2. Navigating back and forth between translation notes and text is easier. (See next point for reason)" -> if it's '''well done''', you can easily go back and forth between the two. I know it's not the case right now but the editors should learn how to do it, it's not that hard.

"3. Internal links are automatically generated when using '''ref''' tag making it easier for the translator while writing." -> it's not the translator's job but the editor's job.

"4. Website space is conserved. (Size of New Page + Translation Notes > Size of Translation notes on an ''already existing page'')" -> who cares?

Anyway you can look at every BT projects and I'm almost sure that all of them put reference notes on a separate page and personally I like it this way. I don't want to see tl notes who pollute the bottom of the page of the translation. So if you want an argument then it's aesthetic, and I always privilege it. [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 18:45, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

[[Sword Art Online]] doesn't and I think it looks good. But as to your counters:

# Even if the page is small it ''still'' takes time to load. Time which could be further shortened by using the ref tag. The ref tag ''exists'' for this reason.
# Why bother doing something the more complex way when you can do it the easier way. Oh... and there is no way to make a backlink to the referring text unless you actually make subsections in the chapters when using different pages for the translation notes (Something that will mess up the natural ordering of the chapter). But ref tagging allows '''not only''' to generate an automatic link ''to the note'' but a ''backlink'' to the referring text. Ref tagging is a legit and popular way to add reference notes, used in all wikias and wikipedia sites as well. This site seems to be a model of those and ref tags are here as well. So why not use it??? Furthermore it will allow for a more interactive experience. People can scroll down to the references and use the back link to check the referring text as they see fit. (ie: using the link for reference 1 but then catching sight of the next reference note 2 and using the backlink to check the referred text for ''that'' note. Not everyone just reads through the whole thing once, you know).
# Translation notes are the translator's job. But that's not even a valid point. So what if it was the editor's job. I'm not talking about external links here like names like [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Genghis_Khan Genghis Khan], I'm talking mainly about the translation notes that should normally appear at the bottom of the page for easy referral and its links <nowiki>[1] [2] [3]</nowiki>. I'm saying ref tagging makes not only the translator but the editor's job easier by taking the linking job off their hands. So why not use it? Plus the <nowiki>[1] [2] [3]</nowiki> are quite obviously a mimicry of the referral system. That's how the referral links are shown.
# "Who cares" is definitely not a valid argument. Isn't it always better to strive for advancement? Such terms only seek to arrest making something better. Why not just open your mind to the possibilities rather than closing it. I do have good and valid points. Don't shoot them down with such terms, it sounds wrong.

Finally I apologize if any of my earlier comments seemed like an attack. That was not my intention. I only wished for something that actually allows for an improvement to the current system. Well mainly it is the backlinking. But it also is true that it saves website space, is that not a good thing? Saving space means more data can be saved, no? Well basically we will only be the space of the page container that will be reduced but every little bit helps, does it not? And complex coding can be avoided, is that not better? All one has to do is write so: <nowiki><ref>Enter translation note here</ref></nowiki> where the text that should refer is; instead of writing the external link <nowiki>[http://www.baka-tsuki.com/???]</nowiki> and then writing the translation notes in the page it refers to. Give it a thought, which process is more complex??? Also I don't thing any two humans have the exact same aesthetic sense. Why not think about the benefits of the ref system. And tell me of the benefits of the current system. I'm sure there must be some. I always concede when there are more benefits for using another system. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 23:04, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Also there is one more point I'd like to make, though I'm not 100% sure about it. I think that the ref system is properly transferred during the use of template insertions like compiling into Full Text pages. I'm sure that problem was addressed during the development of the ref system. Though we might have to run some tests to make sure. But hey, it will solve the problem in the full text version's references if I'm right, right? Though I would like to point out that I not 100% sure about it. Maybe 85%. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 23:11, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Okay I just checked SAO's [[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_4]] page, the references '''do''' transfer seamlessly. That's point 5 for the ref system (100% sure now). Come on I'm sure there must be some positive points for letting the current system stay. No system is without benefits. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 23:20, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Hummmm....It starts to become a bit heated. So I recommend you to post it in the forums. Of course, posting politely will be asked. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] 23:24, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Yeah, you're right. I apologize for that. But you know. I'm not asking for a full change in the whole website. Just recommending a change in Hidan no Aria's pages. If everyone believes that there are valid reasons for the system to stay this way then that is fine with me as well. I just want to know the reasons and feel that they are valid enough. I proposed this system not because I like or dislike it but because I sincerely believe that the ref system is better than the current one. That's why I gave the four... oops five now, reasons that I felt were beneficial to everyone. All of my reasons are legit. They actually do help better the site. I'm not too familiar with forums though so, if you really do want to take it there, it's fine so long as you provide a link for me. I just want this discussion to be resolved by professionally discussing the pros and cons of both systems. Not personal like or dislike. I'm fine with things being the way they are, I just need to be persuaded that there are better reasons for it to stay like this. That's all. It's just that no one is actually bringing forth any pros for the current system so far. There must be some if people prefer it, right? But I won't take reasons like "It's too much hard work or bothersome to change things now." I've already said I'm willing to do ''all'' the work if the ref system is implemented (I'm a ''really'' hard worker). Also ''one'' reason such as it won't look good is not enough. You have to have at least as many points as I do. (Tension breaker: If thou wishest to dissuade me, telleth me what advantages the current system hath. LOL.) [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 00:24, 25 May 2011 (UCT)

@Zero I think what some of them meant is that Editing takes priority, so can the editors fix the English first?

@Vaelis Well actually, I'm in the process of changing my projects from Translator's Notes page to using "ref"s. All my new translations use "ref"s. ^_^

Just to share my experiences, initially I didn't like it because I have less control on the formatting. I used to use a separate page and provide back links to navigate back to the page the reader was on. But I found that the back links will work wrongly on the FULL TEXT version. Of course, I can use some programming tricks and some of the new wiki's extensions to overcome this maybe, but using "references" solve this problem easily, since I put my "Translator's Notes header" and <nowiki><references/></nowiki> under <nowiki><noinclude></noinclude></nowiki> at the footer. The FULL TEXT version will then not have reincludes of the "References", and I can just add the <nowiki><references/></nowiki> at the bottom of the FULL TEXT page easily. The backlinks are generated automatically. Another trivial advantage is that I can use the "name" id to share the same reference across a page (though normally I don't do that). Oh yeah, when I read using my tablet over a intermittent 3G connection, I'd prefer not to open a separate page. But the key issue I wanted to solve is the problem of lacking seamless backlinks from the notes. You can check out [[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi#itsuten_v1|Itsuten Volume 1]] or [[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu#daiden vol1|Daiden Volume 1]] on how I utilized it. ^_^ --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 01:27, 25 May 2011 (UCT)

I agree editing takes priority. I am working side by side the posted translation to fix spelling, punctuation and grammatical errors. I even put in many of the external links that others miss. I'm saying I can do both jobs. That's just how much of a hard worker I am. And yeah. I had seen the backlink problem in the full text version. It comes due to having two reference lists, one the full pages own generated one, the second from the chapter pages themselves. I had already known that the '''noinclude''' tag makes sure that the text encapsulated is not shown when the page is encapsulated in another using <nowiki>{{Insert page name here}}</nowiki>. So I had thought that that would solve the problem. I actually have a long history of wikipedia and wiki editing spanning 5 years, and templates are my expertise. I'm glad there is someone in my support. Thanks. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 11:36, 25 May 2011 (UCT)

I leave it to the editors, but unless I take the time to figure out this wiki works, (I'm not,) I'm going to continue to use off-page references. Actually, to tell the truth, your attitude makes me want to stab my eyeballs out. Not for any particular reason. Don't feel obliged to care, either. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 09:05, 30 May 2011 (UCT)

Now, now, I agree I have suggested more than a few changes, but I had zero, and I mean 0%, ill intentions. And using the ref tag is not that hard. It will make your job easier, Yoake. So don't be so stubborn and try to think of all the possibilities that this site has to offer. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 10:32, 30 May 2011 (UCT)

I don't particularly mind not having off-page notes, rather, I agree with you, I like how seamless the transition is between the note and the text. However, I can hardly say the same for how you're going about with this. You're saying that you're doing this for the betterment of the site and not your personal preference, which is full retard, because this kind of thing is completely personal and subjective. It's like trying to decide whether Monet's or Picasso's works are better. Personally, I think a five year old draws better than Picasso. Or, Hemingway and Tolkien. Personally, I think Hemingway writes like a five year old. What you're doing is trying to provide reasons as to ''why'' you think Hemingway writes like a five year old, and then blowing other's points as invalid or 'not a reason' because they're subjective when that's exactly what you're doing. Then, you say: "I'm a hard worker," as if Hiro doesn't do his fair share of editing. And, how the hell does it make my job easier? What? It makes it easier for me to understand Japanese? - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 10:51, 30 May 2011 (UCT)

Rather than editing two pages and switching between them you can add the translation note on the same page, at the reference line, seamlessly. That's how your job can become easier. By cutting down the time it takes for you to write the external link to the translation page, opening the page and then writing the translation note at it's place. These three steps are cut down to one <nowiki><ref>Insert Transation note here</ref></nowiki>. I never said anyone was not a hard worker. I merely mentioned myself and my intentions were not to belittle anyone. I never shot down any of the points except the one where the words ''"Who cares?"'' were mentioned. If I was really as you say I am I would not have bothered with this discussion, at all. Instead I did bother with it. The only reason I really mentioned being a hard worker was to remove one problem: ''"Who would be willing to spend time on changing things?"'' You must admit that is a reason that influences most changes. So by saying I will do it and telling just how much of a hard worker I am, I am preventing the following thoughts: ''"It's too troublesome." "I don't wanna do it." "It'll take too long."'' If it really was for my personal preference I would not have given such rational reasons for the change. Now, I would like for you to give me rational reasons as to why the current system is better than the reference system, which ''is used'' by some projects on this site. I'm an not adverse to having the current system, as long as you can actually give me some real points for it. And besides, it's not like I will suddenly start converting anything without approval. I don't see why you're being so hostile. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 16:16, 30 May 2011 (UCT)

You want to hear what might be a real point to Vaelis? "I like it." Do we need any other points? All your points are just things that you like, therefore, his point carries the exact same weight as all your points combined. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 17:08, 30 May 2011 (UCT)

What I'm trying to say is, rather than constructing this as a rational argument, which it's impossible to do so properly, it's a matter of personal preference. I mean, this decision mostly affects the readers, so the best thing to would be to ask them. Since you're good at wikis, is it possible to organize a poll or something in the front page? Rather, this is something that would be better measured with a majority, rather than points, which is a rather selfish way of doing things. It's simply not taking everyone's opinions into account, which is what something like this should do, rather than with rational points. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 17:48, 30 May 2011 (UCT)

But a poll without understanding the pros and cons of both systems just seems like a blind popularity contest to me (Example: A beauty contest with the girls hidden). Sorry, but my specialty in wikis is templates, what you're suggesting might involve bots and other complex mechanisms. I'm afraid I'm currently incapable of doing that. Even if it is my preference at least I did give pros for the reference system. Up until now, other than a small mention on the font style there has been absolutely no pros given forward for the current system despite my asking over and over (And I did ask over and over). Well, here's a compromise, how about putting this discussion on hold until all the translations are finished? It would give time to mull things over. I've seen giving a break to discussions helps clear up some things. Even I might change my mind. Or would you rather we keep on discussing? It does cut into translation/editing time doesn't it? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 07:30, 31 May 2011 (UCT)

The thing is, this is supposed to be a popularity contest. In essence, this change is based on what people like, whether they like having an off-page reference, or <nowiki><ref></nowiki>. I'm not really translating regularly, as exams are coming up, and it's not like I'm working set hours, so it's not wasting my translation time, as such. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 16:27, 31 May 2011 (UCT)

True. But every popularity contest has to have the subjects displayed and their advantages and disadvantages noted. But nobody even bothers to point out any advantages to the current system. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User Talk:Zero2001]] - 14:07, 31 May 2011

Advantages: Translator can put whatever the hell she wants without inhibition XD. Doesn't mess up the aesthetics of the page, (for some.) Allows for additional information to be put where necessary. Makes it easier to keep track of. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 16:27, 31 May 2011 (UCT)

Nice debate. Well even if you do a poll I don't know if anyone will vote. You could just make a thread about this and stick a poll in there if you want. But, as a reader, I can clearly say that having refs on the same page is better. Honestly though, it makes nearly no difference whatsoever, majority of readers won't care too much either way. Since this is the case, whatever is more convenient for the translator should be used. I mean... this is baka-tsuki. You have minimal contact with your readers anyways, so just do what you want.--[[User:Blackfaia|Blackfaia]] 00:04, 12 June 2011 (UCT)

== quick question ==

Who's on the cover of volume 8? I don't recognize her. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 06:32, 5 June 2011 (UCT)

See here: ***SPOILER*** http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3574281#post3574281 ***SPOILER*** --[[User:Remotemine|Remotemine]]

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter5

2011-06-11T23:08:46Z

Blackfaia: /* Chapter Five: Ondine ・ Knight Corps of The Water Spirit */

===Chapter Five: Ondine ・ Knight Corps of The Water Spirit===

Saito publicly became a noble, but his life did not change very much.

Because the "Chevalier" title comes with an annuity, his financial status became somewhat more stable, although his life did not change drastically.

Despite the different places, the living expenses in Tristain per person was 120 Ecu. The sum of annuity Saito receives is 500 Ecu. It was a sum with which a commoner's family of four could live quite comfortably. It was something like the income of the lower class nobles without any lands.

At the start of every month, he would receive a sum of money which amounts to one twelfth of his annuity from the finance office. Therefore, every month, Saito had to bring his “Chevalier” letter of appointment, and squeeze with the other lower class nobles who would be trying to take their salary or annuity at the Tristain's finance office's counter.

The place he lives in was still unchanged- Louise's room. Although there were other rooms available if he wanted to rent a room, Louise disliked the notion. "Aren't you wasting your extra money?" Louise said.

For the time being, according to Louise's suggestion that it is indispensable in his service to the knight corps, Saito borrowed the annuity in advance and bought a horse.

It was grey and sleek-looking, and was quite a good army horse.

And influenced by Louise's advice that a good rider needs not just a good horse but also a good harness, he bought a good harness as well. His two months' annuity almost disappeared just like that. Because an angry Louise would not cease to bother him and let him win, Saito bought the horse and the harness reluctantly.

But, he was not satisfied, and in the beginning, Saito named the horse “Louise.”

“Louise. If you want a carrot, neigh.”

“Yo! Louise. We're having a long ride today, hang on there, run! If you're slow, I'll punish you! Get it?”

While he was mimicking Louise's mouth, him releasing his small resentments was quickly discovered.

“I prohibit you from naming the horse 'Louise'!”

His cheek was twice its size after being hit by Louise, so Saito changed the name of the horse.

As for the rest of the money, a hangar for the Zero Fighter, which was taken down from the ''Varsenda,'' was built beside Colbert's laboratory using wood and metal sheets for protection from the rain.

He thought of visiting Colbert's grave, but apparently Kirche had brought the corpse of the teacher, who did not have any relatives, to her parents' home. Tabitha had gone along as well. He did not understand the reason Kirche did so, but for now, once she comes back from Germania, he would ask her about the location of the grave, and would visit him someday, Saito thought.

Well then, regarding Louise's familiar who had become a noble suddenly, the people at the Academy of Magic had different responses.

The headmaster, Osman, was delighted.

“You can bury your bones in this world, huh?” His eyes narrowed. “I don't have any intention to do so,” when Saito explained, “In the future you'd say that because you don't have a wife, so to commemorate your becoming a noble, why don't you marry my niece and fortify your body? Although she married four times, failed them, and is forty-years old, she is still not bad.” At those words, Saito ran away.

As for Chevreuse the Red Clay, “Well...” she narrowed her eyes and was pleased.

Miss Vallière was also proud at this, as her feelings leaked out. “Are you taking classes here as well? If you are, buy this book and this book and that book. Although they are expensive, they are useful.” She started recommending her books which were used as textbooks. Saito ran away again.

Well then, the ones among the teachers who were happy were only those two. The rest did not look very happy. Just like before, they ignored Saito like the air. There were also teachers who whispered, “I don't agree with his promotion.” As expected, the ones who were angered because Saito, who was once their companions, was now their superior, just ignored him.

The students' reactions were different as well.

Making fun of the ascent of a commoner, their minds did not think properly. Things like being afraid to approach Saito because of his war achievements, indifference...

''That incident is fabricated, he is just a commoner, don't be so proud,'' et cetera... Students who did this consisted of about half of the total ones. “Well, it's okay if you want to challenge me,” whenever Saito said that, duels would be provoked.

Well, they were at Guiche's level for him to defeat, at most. “I stopped the 70,000, there's no mistake about it.” Saito caused them to change their opinion about his ability after they tasted defeat from him.

He had beaten the hell out of at most three persons simultaneously at Vestri Courtyard, and they did not insult him anymore.

A fortnight after Saito became a noble...

In the midst of the morning haze, at Vestri Courtyard, one by one, students appeared. They were all participants in the Albion war in one way or another.

With easily nervous-looking appearances, they stared at the two persons who were standing in front of them.

In a black mantle, Guiche, and Saito.

Whether or not it was due to nervousness, Guiche stiffened.

Saito poked Guiche's elbow.

“Wh-What?”

“Aren't you the Commanding Officer? Address them properly!”

“Uu...”

Guiche groaned.

“What's the problem!?”

“My stomach hu-hurts...”

The students who gathered exploded in laughter.

“...Hang in there!” Mixed with sighs, Saito said.

“As I thought, isn't it better for you to become Commanding Officer? I am too heavy a baggage to be the Commanding Officer of Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.”

Troubled, Guiche said.

Ondine...

Under the prodding of Henrietta, this Imperial Guards corps was formed 3 days after Saito returned to the Academy of Magic. After making his resolution, he immediately went to Henrietta's and was informed of his assuming the position of Commanding Officer of the knights. After that, Henrietta suggested the forming of a new knight corps, and this was carried out.

The legendary Imperial Guards had a glory which existed in the past. That knight corps, which was capped with the name of the Water Spirit in the deep waters of the Tristain royal family and its surrounding, was established thousands of years ago.

However, during the political disorder a few hundred years ago, it had been abolished, until now...when Henrietta picked that name again.

“Don't care what type of history it has.”

Saito said to Guiche.

Guiche and the others thought that it was possibly the name of the legendary knight corps, but, as for Saito, when he thought about it, he neither had awe nor yearning.

“B-But...though I am the commanding officer of the legendary knight corps, it means, umm...”

Guiche rolled his eyes in difficulty.

At first, Saito thought he would be the Commanding Officer, but... “Someone who was promoted from a commoner to suddenly become a commanding officer, he'd be under a lot of pressure.” Listening to Agnes' words, he abandoned his plans. He did not want to provoke needless jealousy.

Eventually, after discussions with Louise, for the time being Guiche would be the Commanding Officer, and Saito the Assistant Commanding Officer.

Henrietta wanted Saito to be the Commanding Officer, but, as expected, Saito was not well-rehearsed with the rules of this world, not a mage, and a formally strange human who could not do things.

Guiche had made some achievements at the city of Saxe-Gotha, had received a medal, and besides, his father was a general in the army. Although his appearance, ability, or experience might be insufficient, based on his lineage and war achievements, there would be no objections to his becoming the Commanding Officer of the knight corps.

“Oi, Guiche! Saito! Until when do you want to talk? Start the training! Don't you all want to train us until we're exhausted!?”

At these two slowpokes, the students who had become the members of the knight corps, shouted.

Anyone who looked around could tell that Ondine was made up of students from the Academy of Magic. Henrietta had established the third Imperial Guard corps after the Magic Imperial Guards and the Musketeer Corps with youths who were not from the factions of the society or the palace.

“Hey, because you are slow, shouldn't you not complain?”

Saito spoke while poking Guiche's cheek. Guiche answered back undauntedly as well,

“Aren't you the one who does nothing but complain?”

“Because you're pathetic!”

“That's why I said that you should become the Commanding Officer!”

Both of them glared at each other. Suddenly, Saito turned his face away, and declared in a slightly contemptuous tone,

“...Damn. Because of that, Monmon did not forgive you, isn't it?”

At that instant, Guiche cut in.

“My affairs with Monmon had nooooooothing tooooo doooooo wiiiiiiith yoooooouuuuu!”

Half weeping, Guiche pulled out his wand.

“Interesting... Oh right, I haven't settled the score with you the other time!”

Saito let out a bellow and grasped Derflinger with his hand. The runes on his left hand shone. Guiche put down his wand and clenched his fist. Chevalier Saito was the man who stopped the 70,000. ''When he has a weapon, I have no chance to win.''

“Because you can't use magic, too bad! Let's fight bare-handed!”

Saito released Derflinger, and leaped towards Guiche.

The gathered students were ecstatic as well.

“Get him! Punish that impertinent commoner! Guiche!”

“Oi, Saito! Go get that prideful Guiche!”

From a bench a distance away, two girls were watching the beginning of the loud scuffle between Saito and Guiche. They were Louise and Montmorency. For some reason or another, every morning before breakfast, they would watch the scenery of Saito and the others' trainings.

“Geez. After the war, now it's make-believe knights? No matter how you think about it, looks like it's a quarrel this time. Huh, boys... Guess it really can't be helped, huh?”

Montmorency said in an amazed voice.

Speaking of Louise, since some time ago, she was doing something with an unusually nervous look.

“...What are you doing?”

With a slightly irritated voice, Louise replied.

“Mending something.”

At one look, it was indeed the parka Saito wore. Holes where everywhere all over it. Louise was mending it somehow with great difficulty. But...no matter what, she was unskilled. With her thread entangled in a complicated way, the holes which were supposed to be mended were conversely bigger.

“Aren't you making it worse?”

“Sh't up.”

“To mend something, isn't it better to call a maid to do it?”

“It's alright. I'll do it.”

While Louise was groaning ''mmm...'' she started mending the parka again.

“Louise, you haven't changed at all, huh?”

“Why?”

“Nope... mending a torn boy's shirt... girls who fall in love change, huh? I wonder.”

Louise lifted her face hastily. Her face reddened.

“Love, neeeevvvveeeerrrrr! A t-torn parka is pi-pipi-pitiable, so I'm s-sewing it. That's all!”

“You're so disorientated. As if you had admitted it yourself.”

“Truthfully, I don't want to do it! Aaahh, sorry! Geez!”

While she said that, she was moving the needle painstakingly.

Louise was trying to think of a way to help Saito who was engrossed in the knight corps. But, she was not a member of the knight corps... No matter how much she thought about the things she could do, she did not know of any at all. For the time being, she would just mend his parka.

When it comes to Saito, like an idiot, he became engrossed in striving for the organization and the training of the knight corps. Because of that, the moment classes ended, he would train them. Returning to the room after he was worn out, he would sleep after that. Every morning, just like that, since dusk, he'd be very busy gathering with the other knight trainees, swinging their swords, practicing using magic all at once, and sparring.

He practically left Louise alone.

It was just like an attitude of “I don't need your help.”

That is, well...maybe because Louise was not a member of the knight corps, to which nothing could be done.

''Huhhh...'' Louise let out a small sigh.

She could not amuse Saito well, and could not help him as well. As she thought of that, her self-confidence wavered even more.

''As I thought, I can't do it, huh...?'' Tears welled in her eyes. With the sharpness of a Water user, Montmorency noticed Louise's agony, and narrowed her eyes.

“Whhhhat? Are you uncomfortable anywhere? Well, a lover who neglects you and engrosses himself in other things; so you become dispirited, huh?”

“Haah? What are you talking about? What lover? Stop it!”

“Am I wrong? Weelll, is it a secret crush then? Naturally, you towards Saito.”

“Wrong! Absolutely wrong! Completely different from love! I never think of him at all!”

Blushing deeply, Louise protested.

“It's fine. But let me give you a warning.”

“What is it!?”

“Although you like him, you cannot allow him immediately.”

“Haaaa! What are you saying!? Isn't that stupid!?”

[[Image:ZnT09-123.jpg|thumb]]
“A person like you appears to be firm on the outside, but you flow according to the ambiance easily. Listen. Men are all unfaithful beings. 'A little bit is okay,' when you unintentionally allow him too much, he'll lose interest in you and go find other girls.”

“St-Stupid! There's no reason to allow them! Allow what!?”

Ignoring the things she did in the past, Louise yelled.

“Your voice is shaking. When you are struck at the bull's eye, you would be shaky immediately, eh? But you don't have to worry. Lately you are left aside by him, right? A completely frustrated woman is a no-no. Because of only little things, you get irritated, huh?”

“Haaaaahhhh!? The one's who's left aside, isn't it you!? Montmorency the Fragrance. What are you doing at such a place? To look out for Guiche? That idiot unexpectedly received a medal, and now he's getting more attention than before, eh? The girls who like him even like that, should have increased, right!?”

''Chonchon.'' Montmorency hit Louise's shoulder, and pointed towards Saito's direction.

She looked, and noticed that the scuffle had ended before they realized.

“Eh?”

Louise stared, pop-eyed.

A certain girl wearing a light brown mantle was handing something to Saito.

“Looks like the one getting the attention isn't Saito, eh?”

“What's wrong?”

Saito asked the girl in front of him.

The one in front of him with her cheeks crimson red was the girl who had once two-timed with Guiche... Katie. Beside them were a few fellow female academy students who were staring at Saito with similar expressions. All of them were wearing light brown mantles... which meant that they were first-year students.

“Um-Umm... do you want to read this?”

With a bashfully radiant face, the long-haired, lovely Katie took out something which looked like a letter.

“I-I wrote it as well.”

“Please look at it.”

The other female students handed their letters to Saito one by one as well.

“Letter?”

“Umm... I wrote a poem. By all means, please read it.”

With his mouth agape, he asked the girls of the lower grade.

“...Why me?”

The girls exchanged glances and nodded in unison.

“Because, you are so cool. You could stop 70,000 military troops alone right?”

“Next time when you are free, could you please tell us more about it?”

From behind, Guiche's bitter voice could be heard.

“Wh-What about me? No letters for me!?”

“Guiche-sama already has Montmorency-sama right?”

Aloof, Katie declared clearly.

“You girls are always the best, all the time! Montmorency is Montmorency, you are you! I say! A valorous man only has love for courage and achievements! Please understand!”

Shouting that, Guiche bit on his rose and put on airs. But at that moment, a cluster of water enveloped Guiche's body.

“Ugh! Aargh! I-I! I can't br-breath... ughhh...”

In the water column, Guiche was in agony. Before they noticed it, Montmorency was already on her feet, wielding her wand. Expressionless, and very frightening-looking.

“Uuuuuwwwaaaaa, Monmon is scarrrryyyyy.” While she was saying shakily, Katie quickly handed over a package to him.

“Umm... I'm not sure whether it fits your taste or not, but I baked these biscuits myself. Please try them.”

“Biscuit?”

A gently and softly luscious smell from the bag was hanging in the air.

Apparently delicious, involuntarily he extended his hand... and a small hand stretched out from beside him.

That hand tore up that bag, and removed the biscuits from the inside.

''Gnash...''

''Aumaumaumaum...''

He timidly looked beside him, and saw Louise's face which was as if the biscuits were extremely awful.

“Wh-What are you doing?”

“What is this? It tastes awful.”

“I tried so hard in making them!”

“Don't give pet feeds to other people's pet dog.”

“What 'pet dog'!? Saito-sama is a hero!”

“Hero? Who?”

Without thinking, Saito puffed up his chest.

“I am!”

The next moment, Louise's knee struck his stomach, and Saito tumbled to the ground. Louise placed her feet firmly on Saito's face. In a completely typical style, Louise yelled.

“You had merely stopped the 70,000, what are you so proud of? It's just like stopping a farmer's cattle. What's so great about it!?”

Next, Louise trampled Saito's groin, delivering the finishing blow. ''Oouucchhh!'' Saito groaned, and became silent.

Everyone at that place thought that Louise was great. She had referred to the 70,000 military troops as farmer's cattle. The female students were frightened of such a person with unusual strength, and running away, dispersed.

Louise seized Saito who had fainted in agony by the legs, and dragged him along.

With his hands and legs tied by ice loops, Guiche was taken away by the floating Montmorency.

With the Commanding Officer and Assistant Commanding Officer absent, the assembled male trainees exchanged troubled glances. Malicorne let out a sigh, and said,

“Wouldn't it be great if Louise and Montmorency become our Commanding Officers?”

The male trainees nodded their heads unanimously.

In the room, Louise who had been dragging him all along, ''thump!'', chucked him onto the bed.

Saito came to, and shouted angrily at Louise.

“What the hell are you doing?”

Louise's cheeks puffed, and she folded her arms.

“There's no problem being enthusiastic about it. I thought it's good for you to let you do as you please, but...”

“But what?”

Louise became silent.

“What's the problem?”

At his inquiry, ''huhh...'' Louise let off a weak sigh, and slipped into her bed.

“...Damn. You just carry on with your busy life.”

Saito was hit by those words. Evidently, because he was too busy lately and did not care about Louise, she was sulking now.

That was inevitable. His recent self was somehow full with fervor.

New position, new events which he had not experienced before...

Such things made his heart beat in excitement. Naturally, the time he spent with Louise decreased as well; nothing could be done about that.

''Besides, those guys who attacked us the other day...''

“Those guys who attacked us before this... it would be troublesome if they strike again right? Isn't it good to have more allies now?”

''Well, that's true, but...'' Louise pursed her lips.

“But during the other time, you managed to win by your own.”

“That could not be told at all!”

Saito bellowed angrily, but Louise was more displeased with his not spending more time with her than that incident.

“Which means that you can't spend time with your master, eh?”

Louise kicked her legs around under the blanket, and complained.

“Why the displeased look?”

“Nothing... but that means that I don't have to call you master now.”

“Why!?”

“Well, I'm a noble now right!? We are equal now right!”

“Haaah? What the heck are you talking about!? I've said it already! Don't confuse a mere 'Chevalier' with the Duke de La Vallière's position! We've only risen from the status of a human with a dog to a human with a MONKEY! That's all! Don't get the wrong idea!”

Louise combed her hair up and declared.

“Ah, I see...” Saito was further unamused.

And he had been thinking for a while that he could be equal to Louise. Looks like that wasn't the case at all.

Saito became quiet, and looking bored, Louise crawled into her bed... and pulled the blanket over her head.

Louise was not seriously thinking that they were "not equal". In other words, she did not care about the difference in their social status. Saito is Saito. That's all that matters.

It was simply that she did not know her feelings, and felt that Saito who was engrossed in the knight corps was a little unforgivable; at which she unintentionally insulted the Chevalier title.

At Saito's silence, Louise poked her head out from under the blanket.

“...”

Like a rabbit, the face which was peeking out from the hole stared at Saito, after which it slipped back in again.

“Think about what you should do to improve your master's mood.”

“Although you say that.”

Seemingly troubled, Saito scratched his head. From the bed, Louise extended her hand, with a finger pointing up

“Hug me tightly? A-And whisper at my ears 'I would like to serve you.'...or something like that.”

''What do you mean by “Hug me tightly”!?'' Saito was a little angry inside.

''So you want to tie me down using that bait...?'' He was thinking that, but not unwillingly, he still hugged Louise from on top the blanket.

Under the blanket, Louise became quiet like a cat.

Louise... unconsciously relaxed her face.

''No... Being hugged by a boy one likes somehow feels good. Although it is from the top of a blanket.''

''If possible, I want it like this all the time. But I cannot permit that. Aah, but what should I do if he requests that? If I allow him once, will he really be unfaithful as Montmorency said? What should I do?'' As she was thinking about that... Saito opened his mouth.

“Hey Louise.”

“Wh-What...?”

“Is that enough?”

“Heh?”

In the blanket, Louise squinted her eyes.

“How do I say it? Everyone is waiting for me since I am an Assistant Commanding Officer... if I skip practice, how could I discipline them?”

Leaving those words behind, Saito left the bed immediately, and went out of the room.

Left behind, Louise was in a daze for a little while, and she shook...

She sprang up from the bed swiftly, and started kicking the wall.

“What was that!? What does he mean! All my pride is shattered now!”

After kicking the wall for a while, Louise muttered while panting.

“You just wait and see... When I am serious... Be it a maid or an elf... All of them will wag their tails and run away!”

The next day...

After school, Saito went to the kitchen to greet those over there.

He remembered that he had not seen Siesta's face for a while. He ought to inform her about his becoming a noble properly in person.

Siesta's figure could not be seen. Saito asked her boss, Marteau, who was tasting a stew.

“Do you know where Siesta is?”

At his question, Marteau glared fiercely at Saito.

“I won't tell someone who has been wagging his tail at nobles.”

He declared. As if having the same opinion as their master, the other cooks who once praised Saito so much, were now watching him with cold eyes.

Compared to the times when he was insulted by the students, Saito was many times sadder now.

Being told such words by such kind people, Saito gradually broke out in tears. Subsequently, Head Chef Marteau panicked.

“Oi oi! You had taken all the trouble to become a noble, and now you're crying?”

“But... you all were so kind to me... and you had changed... but I didn't change at all...”

“Don't cry! Geez, for God's sake, why on earth did you want to become a noble!?”

Saito bit his lips.

“I don't know how to put it properly, but... somehow I wanted it. Hey uncle, you can touch people's hearts through your cooking. So you became a chef, and this is somewhere you would be. Am I wrong?”

“Hmm, well... now that you say that, maybe that's true.”

“I'm like that as well. I want a place I belong to, a place where I can have a go at the things I can do. I believe that my position as a noble would make it easier for me to do so. It doesn't mean that I specially wanted to become a noble. If that place is near the thing I want to do... I would use that place conversely, I think.”

At his words, Head Chef Marteau shrugged.

“I don't have much knowledge. You tell me difficult things, but I don't get it. Just that, didn't you become haughty...?”

Seemingly embarrassed, Head Chef Marteau muttered.

“Haughty? I don't have any such intention at all!! Please treat me the same way as before! If you think I'm unreasonable and detest me, then don't say anything.”

Head Chef Marteau snorted. After that, he promptly hugged Saito.

“S-Sorry... To tell you the truth, I am jealous of you... To become a noble from a commoner, that is as hard as a human becoming God! But hearing your words, I am now relieved. You are you. Right? 'Our Sword'!”

“Although I don't really understand, I am glad to become your sword, as always!”

''Guriguri'', Head Chef Marteau stroked Saito's head.

“Tell Siesta the same thing! That girl is feeling really down now...”

At that instant,

''Bang!'', The kitchen door was opened hard. ''Thump thump thump'' Siesta rushed in.

“Waaaah waaaaah! This is bad! Waaah, waaah!”

It was a somewhat huge pandemonium.

“What's wrong?”

Head Chef Marteau asked.

“I! I have been transferred! Aargh!”

“Transferred?”

Saito and Head Chef Marteau exchanged glances. Then Siesta noticed Saito's presence and blushed furiously.

“Saito-san...I, I...”

Filled with emotion, Siesta murmured.

“Wh-What on earth... aren't you feeling really down now?”

“You're right. I am a bit down. Because Saito-san had become a noble. I thought after you became a noble, you would forget about me.”

“I won't forget!”

“But it's alright now.”

“What the heck is going on!?”

Head Chef Marteau asked as Siesta lowered her head.

“Thank you very much for taking good care of me so far.”

“Haaaah?”

Siesta showed a paper she was holding to the blank Head Chef.

“Isn't this the signature of the Queen?”

Sure enough, that was an official document on which Henrietta's name was written. Underneath it, there was Old Osman's signature as well.

“What, what? "Arrange a servant from within the academy to serve Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga". What is this?”

“This morning, this letter from the Royal Palace arrived at Osman-sama's. After that, he ordered the head of maids to choose someone. But the head of maids chose me. To wait on him, someone who's close to him would be better, which is me.”

Not understanding why it happened, Saito became nervous, and Siesta quickly bowed her head.

“Because of that, please treat me well.”

Meanwhile, Louise... was trying to carry out the strategy which she had been scheming secretly for the past two days.

“Until now, the way to do things is wrong.”

“How is it wrong?”

The one asking Louise, who was murmuring continually, was Derflinger. As usual, Louise had appointed the intelligent sword as her fellow staff in her operation plans.

“How should I say it? I had been trying to win at places outside my field. Be it a black cat appearance, or a maid-like appearance...anyway, these are not things nobles do.”

“That's possible.”

“For the time being, while satisfying my pride, I should go back to basics.”

Louise exaggerated. The clothes she was wearing were... that legendary “sailor uniform.” Some time ago, she had bowed her head low and borrowed it from Montmorency. It was a present Guiche gave her after he had received the remains from Saito. It was tailored to fit the lean body of Montmorency, but somehow it fitted Louise as well. Obviously there was a lot of space left in front of her breasts, and the clothes were too long as well... but Louise held it together using pins.

“Basics?”

“Yes. It's useless parading in weird stuff. The ears of the cat were overdone. Anyway, after confirming that your ideas are out of the question, I will win by using my own thoughts and my inspirations. That is what a real noble would do.”

Louise folded her arms, and peered into the mirror, satisfied.

With her body wearing the baggy sailor uniform, Louise turned around the spot. Her pink hair, scarf, and the pleated skirt of her uniform flew up simultaneously.

“Aren't you imitating that maid?”

[[Image:ZnT09-137.jpg|thumb]]
“Shut up. Between the maid and I, our power varies a lot!”

“Aren't you the weaker one? It's somewhat fatter...”

Inhaling a deep breath, Louise reached out for the wand on top of the small desk beside her. Derflinger's attitude changed completely.

“Nope, stronger.”

“Obviously!”

With a triumphant face, Louise posed before the mirror.

Holding the hem of her skirt up, Louise put her little finger into her mouth. At her look, Derflinger put in.

“Anyway, if partner likes such things... how about if you're more frank? Don't turn around, isn't it good just to say 'I'll do the same'? It's over.”

“NO!”

“Why is that so?”

“Well... if I do that, won't he get carried away? It is not like the other time. As I said, he groped those breasts, so I put him down. He is unforgivable.”

“You're not honest.”

“Or perhaps I should say.”

Louise gripped the sword, and peered into the hilt part with a scary face.

“I did not like him specially.”

“Yes.”

With a voice of complete disbelief, Derflinger muttered.

After that, ''Haaaaaa...'', let off a deep sigh.

“What's the matter?”

“I am still cute after all. This is, another sin.”

“...My dear, you are really calm huh.”

“After seeing such a tidy and cute me, that insect would have to fall on his knees.”

“Really?”

“Fufu. Fufufufufufu.”

“Sorry, I'm scared.”

“He will surely feel like this eh?”

Carried away, Louise crawled at the bed. Under Derflinger's amazed scrutiny, Louise's favorite monodrama of late began.

“Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> You are so cute... Your appearance is better than the time you wore maid clothes<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> I had fallen madly in love with Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

After that, Louise stood up quickly.

“Hmph! Isn't this obvious! Now you notice my charm? Aah, I can't do anything about it!”

Again, Louise knelt at the floor.

“I'm sorry<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for ignoring you<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> I got carried away after becoming a noble, sorry for that<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for engrossing in the knight thingy<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for looking for at the maid<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for groping that half-elf's ridiculous breasts<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Louise stood straight.

“If you want to apologize, you know how to treat me right?”

Flat on the ground, Louise licked dust.

“Yes! I am a humble dog... Louise-sama's vile pet dog... I would do anything... Please let me stay by your side...”

Standing up, Louise folded her arms. She was carried away excitedly, as if her familiar was just right there. With a smile full of bizarrely swelling excitement an a victory boast, she looked down on the imaginary familiar.

“If you understand, li-lili-lick my sh-shsh-shoes.”

“Yeeess! I will lick it! This Saito-dog will lick it!”

Louise cringed down and lowered her head.

“Hey lady.”

“What!? Now's the climax! Don't disturb! It's really exciting after this!”

“The door is...”

“What's with the door!? What happened to the door!”

Louise turned around. With eyes as if they were looking at a miserable creature, Siesta and Saito who were present there were staring at her. Louise's face paled.

Siesta rushed over to Louise, and held those hands.

“Let's go to a place with free medical treatment, okay? You're affected from the warm spell of spring huh... It's all right. You'll be healed quickly.”

Saito approached her, and peered into Louise's face.

“Say honestly. What did you eat?”

Strongly, Louise shook both of them off, and went to the window. From there, she tried to jump down.

“Wa-Wait!”

“Louise! Oi! This is the third floor!”

Siesta and Saito ran after her. Louise yelled frantically.

“Leave me! Please, leave me alone!”

After they managed to calm Louise down, two hours had already passed.

With her face fuming, Louise glared at Saito and Siesta. Both of them drooped their heads. To hide her embarrassment at their seeing THAT, Louise muttered with a sullen face.

“Why did you bring her back?”

“Please take care of me!”

Beaming, Siesta bowed down at Louise.

“If you come here to wait on me, there is no need for me.”

Gazing at Siesta who was looking at her, Louise declared.

“That... Despite your words, I did not come to take care of Miss Vallière. I came to take care of Saito-san.”

“He can take care of himself.”

“It is the personal command of Her Majesty The Queen.”

“The Princess did!?”

Louise shouted wildly.

“Yes. Please look at this.”

Siesta showed the official documents from Queen Henrietta which had been going around, to Louise.

“...That's true, huh. A servant for Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga.”

“Although it's me, I would still not come here to intrude.”

“I don't know,” Louise shook her head.

“What about it?”

Louise glared at Saito.

“Eh? Me?”

“Yes. You want to be with Siesta, right? What about it?”

With a jerk, Louise glared at Saito. Looking troubled, Saito scratched his nose.

“Lately, I became busy... honestly, I can't clean the room...”

Upon a closer look, one could see a layer of dust had settled in the room. Previously, Saito was the one who cleaned the room. But since the formation of the knight corps, he had no time to clean it.

“I would do anything!”

“Is that okay? I have a bad feeling about this...”

“To take care of Saito-san is my happiness.”

Siesta smiled pleasantly.

''Oh no'', Louise thought. ''Wh-What noble words.'' As usual, Saito's face reddened a bit.

For guys, there aren't any words which would make them happier than this. And Siesta had declared those words.

Because of the grave situation, Louise counterattacked from another angle.

“Well, since you're unwilling to give in... it's bad, but never mind... Where are you going to sleep? There's only one bed.”

“Isn't it okay for us to sleep together? Because the bed is big enough.”

“No! No! Noooooo! It's too small! Besides, isn't Siesta...”

''A commoner''; as Louise was about to say this, she swallowed her words. She remembered her debt of gratitude towards Siesta. And now, she could not bring herself to treat commoners with disdain.

But still sleeping together is an absolute NO. Louise did not know what this Siesta would do to Saito when she was sleeping.

“Well then, okay. I will sleep in my straw again. It should be okay for you two to sleep together.”

Saito said dryly again.

“Heh?”

In a daze, Siesta shook her head.

“The idea! Saito-san is now a knight! You MUST sleep in a bed! Well, I'll accompany you!”

“...Heee?”

Saito's face reddened all the more. Louise was trembling all over. And finally, she said those words which she did not want to say.

“O-Okay. No pr-problem. Let's sleep together.”

“...But, sleeping together with nobles...”

“Saito is now a noble as well.”

“But, Saito-san is Saito-san...”

Siesta shifted uneasily.

With a stiff smile, Louise said.

“That's okay.”

“All right...”

Apparently embarrassed, Siesta hung her head in shame.

After that- “Well then, first of all, cleaning!” -Siesta started cleaning the room, apparently enjoying it.

“Let me help,” Saito suggested, and started helping Siesta's cleaning. For a while, Louise fixed her eyes on the two who were cleaning the room, seemingly enjoying it... Eventually, she felt somewhat unable to stay there any more.

“I'll do it as well.”

Siesta and Saito opened their eyes wide.

“What? Is it funny for me to clean up?”

“Yeah, because this has never happened even once before.”

Louise snatched the dustcloth from Siesta's hand, and started polishing the bed. Yet, no matter what, she was inept at it. Because she had crumpled the dustcloth into a clump and did it like that, it did not become cleaner at all. Finding it hard to continue looking at her- “This is the way to do it.”- Siesta explained to Louise.

After a few hours, looking at the sparklingly clean room, Siesta said joyfully.

“We had made it clean!”

“Yeah,” Louise nodded. Looking at that clean room, somehow her anger subsided...''Huh, well, forget it...'' She felt like this.

During that night.

The three of them slept “like the [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes#River Character|character for river]]. Saito was in the middle, with Louise at his right and Siesta at his left.

Louise felt rather embarrassed at sleeping like she did on other days, which was to lay her head on Saito's chest. So she separated herself a little from him, with her back facing him. Siesta had the same feelings, or else she was thoughtful; but she slept apart from Saito as well. Initially, Louise could not sleep, and kept an eye out on the two of them. If they did anything strange, she planned to jump up and whack Saito.

Nevertheless, Siesta and Saito were perfectly still. Not used to cleaning, Louise slowly fell asleep.

Saito really was Saito, stiffening just like that. At any rate, beside him were Louise and Siesta who were sleeping. With two sleeping girls beside him, he did not have any fantasies at all.

''...This isn't really a good thing.''

Saito thought. Because he was too nervous, he did not even feel a tinge of sweetness. Or perhaps, stuck between the silent pressures from the feelings of animosity, anger, and not knowing what to do, which were not visible to Louise and Siesta, he was about to be flattened.

''But...now isn't the time to worry over these girls.''

''Louise had said that as “That is a reward...”''

''I am loved completely by her, but if I have any feelings left for other girls, I can't do anything weird to Siesta...''

His mind became more and more troubled.

''First of all, I have to forget the girls' affairs.''

''Somehow or another, right now the organization of the knight corps is the most important, so...''

''I have to focus completely on doing a man's job, so...''

Saito drove Louise and Siesta out of his head... and thought.

''In this world, what can I do?''

''I don't know.''

''Even if I devote myself to training, as I thought, the answer did not appear.''

''Oh well... it has just begun. Just understand little by little will be good enough.''

Displaying his optimistic characteristic, Saito closed his eyes.

''Teacher, I will do my best...''

He whispered softly.

Worn out by the noon's training, Saito slowly went into the dream world.

After she dozed off for a while, Louise suddenly opened her eyes. She was sleeping lightly.

She had an unpleasant premonition, and she looked towards Saito... and without her knowing it, ''hadn't Siesta been using Saito's upper arm as a pillow? But until just now, she was still apart from him!'' Louise ground her teeth.

''Fuuunn'', and she placed her head on Saito's left arm. After that... Siesta's head moved, and this time, assumed a part of Saito's shoulder as her pillow.

Louise clenched her fist, and just like her, placed her head on his left shoulder. Siesta's head moved all the more, and finally reached his chest.

“...You are already awake, right?”

“Mmmpphh...”

Siesta's face blushed a bit, and snored unnaturally. As if she wanted to say “That's my place!”, Louise placed her head further up Saito's chest.

Siesta's eyes opened slowly.

Between Saito's chest, both of them glared at each other.

“Leave.”

When Louise said that, Siesta counterattacked.

“If Saito-san says that, only then will I leave.”

“Because he's sleeping, I'll give the command. Leave.”

“No.”

“You surrendered at Albion right? You backed out.”

“Wrong. That is merely because I pitied Miss Vallière.”

Louise trembled for a while. ''Huuuuuu...'', she took in a deep breath, and gently pressed her lips against the sleeping Saito's.

“Eh?”

“Mmmph...”

And then, she inserted her tongue flamboyantly.

“Mmph, mmpppphhhh, mmm...”

Dumbfounded, Siesta looked at them. Or perhaps, at the terrible intensity of Louise. Much greater than kiss, it was like the force of stabbing with a knife.

After turning her tongue around in Saito's mouth forcefully, Louise's lips left, and declared to Siesta.

“We are not really lovers. But, he is my property. It's awful for you to interfere between us,"

Louise stated, with a heavily implied killing intent in her voice.

For a while, Siesta was overwhelmed by Louise's force... but eventually regained herself. Facing Louise's glare straight on, she grasped Saito's right hand.

And before Louise could even stop her, Siesta inserted his hand into the gap between her nightclothes. Grandly, she held his hand in her cleavage, making Louise feel suffocated.

“Mmmphh, mmmmmm...!”

“Until now, I knew nothing at all at how to attract boys.”

“...Liar!”

“It's true. But the girl who could not stand looking at such a me... taught me various things. Various things.”

“I-I see. Because of that you let him touch your breasts? And you said you knew nothing at all?”

Louise asked, her face twitching.

“Different from Miss Vallière, I can't go on just waiting. Please treat me well.”

“Take care... Well, I'll try to do my best. But, I still think that's useless. This guy has fallen madly in love with me!”

Louise exclaimed triumphantly.

“Ah... He must have been confused by that noble ambiance.”

“That's not true at all!”

“If that's the case, he likes every part of you?”

Louise fell silent. She was not sure about that.

Siesta peered into Louise's face and said.

“So how about this? In the coming Sleipnir Ball, if Saito-san can find Miss Vallière... I'll admit that Saito-san really likes Miss Vallière. When he does that, I will truly give up.”

“Isn't this interesting?”

Blowing her top, Louise accepted that proposal.

“You won't regret? On the other hand, if he does not find you...”

Saito was unaware of the girls' fight which was unfolding on top of his chest...

At this time, Saito, who was possibly the most fortunate and unfortunate man in Halkeginia, was having an ironic nightmare consisting of him being wooed by both Guiche and Malicorne in the midst of the training of the knight corps.

On top of Saito's right arm, Siesta started to snore. After scowling at her face... Louise let off a sigh.

''Is it true that as Siesta says, Saito is only attracted to me because of my noble ambiance?'' Her self-confidence was increasingly swaying.

And he was so near to her... but she did not know his feelings at all. This thing had made Louise really uneasy.

At the same time, a question arose in her mind.

It was about Henrietta.

''No matter how great Saito's achievement was, it is impossible for a queen herself to assign a personal maid to him.''

''That is too kind.''

''What on earth is Henrietta's motive?''

''Don't tell me that she intends to assign another dangerous task to him?''

''If Henrietta is going to visit this time...'', Louise fell asleep.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter4 ~Preview~|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Blackfaia

2011-06-11T07:05:48Z

Blackfaia:

I noticed that you posted a lot in the talk section of a few light novels. Might I suggest adding "~ ~ ~ ~" (no spaces) after your posts, this leaves your signature with a timestamp. Something like this comes out[Username (talk) 15:54, 10 June 2009 (UTC)]. When you place "~ ~ ~" (no spaces) it just leaves your signature. Something like this comes out [Username (talk)]. You can also click the help feature on the top, then click discussion. I apologize if this sounds a bit obnoxious. [[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 00:56, 11 June 2011 (UCT)

No not obnoxious at all, in fact I appreciate it. I always wondered about that... thought it was only project translators and editors who got those timestamp things.

Oh alright then, I'm glad to have been of service. :) [[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 01:31, 11 June 2011 (UCT)

<nowiki>--~~~~</nowiki> That would help great to identify who wrote what without checking the page history ;) and its only a mouse click away ;) just click on this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/extensions/UsabilityInitiative/images/wikiEditor/toolbar/insert-signature.png?0 image] when your done with editing a talk page --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 06:35, 11 June 2011 (UCT)

Ahh~ I see now, how convenient. Thanks, darklor --[[User:Blackfaia|Blackfaia]] 07:05, 11 June 2011 (UCT)

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter8

2011-06-11T05:53:07Z

Blackfaia: /* Mitsubishi A6M1 Zero */

==Translators Note==

===Proverb: "When the wind blows, those who sell barrels prosper"===

風が吹けば、桶屋が儲かる, means "Bliss often falls into the hands of an unexpected person.

Actually, it's meaning is: When the wind blows (typhoons), the barrel maker (or seller) gets rich. Barrels were used to bury the dead.

JBV^_^

===Notes===

===Notes===

== Mitsubishi A6M1 Zero ==

'''Paragraph 3.'''

The A6M Reisen, aka the Zero is a single engined carrier based fighter. It had a single engine mounted in the nose, not ''Engines mounted on either side of the body.''

At least the animators got it right.

For more info, [http://www.combinedfleet.com/ijna/a6m.htm See Here].

Or use Google^_^

JBV^_^

Mitsubishi makes airplanes?![[User:Blackfaia|Blackfaia]]

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter3 - MTL

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima

2011-06-10T23:55:06Z

Blackfaia: /* ZnT Teaser */

== Volume 2 Name ==
Shouldn't

Volume 2 - The Wind of Albion/ 風のアルビオン

Be translated as Albion of the wind or something like that?

--
Proto

Cleaned; issue resolved. 20100702 - Novium

== Nyu-Kassuru ==

Nyu-Kassuru seems to be Newcastle.

* lolol.

after reading that out loud, i have to agree.

made me chuckle.

good spot my friend.

mind you after living in Newcastle for 5yrs, i have an urge to rename it as "Newky" and have all the locals refer to it as the "toon"

which the locals affectionately calls it. :)

[[User:220.246.154.243|220.246.154.243]] 04:28, 10 June 2007 (PDT)

== ZnT Teaser ==
The link is broken. The best I could do was putting Aquastar forum thread nearby; though I couldn't get it to show the right post. Any help is appreciated (required post number is in URL already). Or should it rather be removed completely? AFAICT, it was translation of the very first chapter, which doesn't make sense now...

I bet this is what Saito would say "I acknowledge the fact men make good pets and women rule the world! (So did men once)
I'm more than happy to let women rule the world, but they have to be willing to let me wear a dress with undergarments!! (Ankle fans and lipstick optional of course) You can make me sleep on a bed of hay and beat me with a whip for little to no reason, among other things. Also, you can treat me like a dog, get naked in front of me, and even make me dress you and still make me wash all of your clothes including your underwear."

Put a spoiler on that. You ruined the whole series for me. It was just supposed to be a teaser...

==Edit Deleted : Licensing==

We have already recived the news that ZnT is licensed. You can find more about this [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1345 here]. This project will continue until the volumes are actually released.

Sorry for any inconvenience caused.

--[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 18:02, 26 September 2007 (PDT)

Cleaned 20100702 by Novium. Added comment: No futher action taken by licenser as of yet. All is well.

== Proper Names ==
According to Wikipedia articles, country name is Romalia, not Romaria or anything; most likely, author meant Jörmungandr. If we translate proper names rather than transcribe them (Louise vs. Ruizu, Albion vs. Arubion etc.), let's be consistent where possible.

*http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zero_no_Tsukaima#Setting
*http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jörmungandr

The same applies to Gallia vs. Garia, see Wikipedia for "Gaul".
I'm fixing chapter names in vol. 7, 11 & 13.

[[User:Const2k|Const2k]] 23:35, 26 April 2008 (PDT)

== Proper Names (reply) ==

About Romaria/Romalia:

Honestly, you can translate it either way. I don't care if you bother to change this since there isn't proof which is correct. Same goes for Gallia.

Though a note to you, "because Wikipedia said so" does not, at all, mean anything. Wikipedia is changeable by everyone, after all.

--

About Jörmungandr:
"most likely, author meant Jörmungandr"

Seriously, have you not heard of basing something off of something? The author clearly based Jörmungant OFF of Jörmungandr, but it obviously isn't.
In the novels, it is written "ヨルムンガント". Jörmungandr is "ヨルムンガンド".
The author didn't mean anything and make a mistake, he did this on purpose. So it should be "t"

~Serenade beta

just a side note a d at the end of a word in german and similar languages is pronounced as a t so the author is using the phonetic rendition (and according to my literature on norse myths Jörmungand doesnt have an r on the end) also for the wikiphiles the Jörmungand article is preceded by this warning "This article does not cite any references or sources." as opposed to my book "Norse Mythology a guide to the gods, heroes, rituals, and beliefs" by John Lindow.
Come to think of it (though it has been bugging me for a while) is the r on the end of Gandalfr there in the book or did someone translate it to that, because if its not in the book it likely follows Tolkien's rendition of Gandalf, as Tolkien was a scholar in norse mythology.

~Speerous

== Publication dates? ==

# Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉 (published December 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2110-9 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2110-1)
# Volume 14 - Aquileia's Saint / 水都市の聖女 (published May 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2319-5 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2319-8)

Was volume 14 published before volume 13? Seems very unlikely. Could someone correct this?

--

Volume 5
Chapter 2-2 completed
Chapter 2 stands at 50% completion.

~ Vorpal

== About Chapters' Original Names ==

As every book has it's original title, couldn't it be possible to write also the name of the chapter in Japanese? It doesn't matter if it's not in the Main Page, but at least somewhere to be read, plz. Maybe here it can be written... :)

~ Macko Darlack

--

On another note, I suggest we change the Volume titles to reflect the way it's written in Japanese:

How it's all (Blank) of (Blank)

e.g.

The Familiar of Zero

Albion of The Wind

The Prayer Book of The Founder

The Water Spirit of Oath

The Holiday of Tristainia

The Ruby of Atonement

The Pentecost of Silver (Yeah.. this one's kind of awkward though)

The Serenade of Nostalgia

The Ball of Twin Moons

The Duet of Recollection

The Holiday of The Fairies

The World Door of the Holy Country

The Saint of Aquelia

~Xorius 07:59PM (GMT +10:00) 05/09/2008

== Vol. 9 Chapter 9 Title ==

Well, consulting a Kanji dictionary, the kanjis in 怪鳥 are 'mystery' and 'bird/fowl/poultry'. As some days ago S3-Ch7 was released 'The Ball of Sleipnir', there appeared a big airplane-like ship that was referred as 'a mysterious bird'. For that reason I guess this names fits with the chapter title.

~ MD

Thanks for the info^^

== Vol. 13 Chapter 13 Title ==

The kanas in "Aboard the 『オストラント』号" can be romanized as "''Osutoranto''". Now that S3-Ch8 was released, in English fansubbed version it is referred as "Ostland", something that was related with the East (however, it doesn't fit too much with East, 'cause Ost has to do much more with West [''Oeste'' in spanish]). It is the name of an airship (the one mentioned in Vol. 9 Ch9) named after Saito's origin, through the East, by %"%·/&%·.
As for the kanji, 号, it can be read as ごう (gou), meaning number, issue, sobriquet, pen-name... well, i don't know what sobriquet nor pen-name mean... but, ごう can also be kanjiized (new word! :D) as 壕, meaning trench, dugout, air-raid shelter... well, if those meanings are right, maybe someone could choose one of them... but I think for the name of that thing, the "Ostland" name fits well :D

~MD

In the chinese RAWs, its directly translated into Eastwards. Which makes sense with what's stated above. And the 号 is normally added at the name of Ships... kind of like Type, or Class kind of thing.

At least the chinese do haha...

~Xorius

Btw Ost is east in German and given that much of this comes from norse mythology german is a better reference language although finnish or danish is better still

so... the name of V10,Ch1 would be "The ''Ostland''", and V13,Ch3 "Aboard the ''Ostland''", right? or we write Eastwards instead of Ostland?? (btw, danish i reckon... but finnish never. totally diffrent *-) ) ~MD

The Danish name would be "Østland", and the Swedish name would be "Östland", finnish is nothing like that for East (itä). If you want to keep it German call it "Ostland".
~Danish Anon

== About some Abbreviations ==

When i read the article long ago, i didn't know (nor do i know now) the meaning of these acronyms A.W.O.L, M.I.A, K.I.A... there are some translators from there... what are they?

~MD

They are, respectively, military acronyms for 'absent without leave' 'missing in action' and 'killed in action'

Oo that's not meaning literally, right? ~MD

:AWOL means the soldier has absconded from their post or deserted.
:MIA means the person is missing, presumed dead. No body has been found or at least not positively identified.
:KIA means a body has been found that either is the person named, or has been identified as that person.
:JBV^_^

== Shinto Priest ==

Shinto priest sounds rather awkward in this context, making it seems as if there is some Japanese culture in the world of Zero no Tsukaima. The kanji, 神官, that I presume it is using (I've seen the Chinese version) can apply to priest from other countries as well, such as roman priests. Judging from the theme of this novel and that the priest are from a country similar to
the Roman Empire, using a term equivalent to roman priest sounds more appropriate.

http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/神官

== Volume 8 Chapter 6 ==
I just want to verify if this was the intended interruption in the Japanese version.

''“Indeed. However, there is no sparring partner…”''

''“Aarah. What if there were an expert? You lose even against kids who can swing a sword only a little.”''

In the Chinese version, it actually says something like:

"Really? But it is still useless against those mercenaries"

"That's obvious. How else are they going to make a living if they lose to a kid who barely knows swordsmanship."

The chinese are not know for their quality in...well...anything (including translations). Of all agree, we toss that to the fire and enjoy the japanses translation instead?

== Letter(s) of Appreciation ==

You know, I don't think there is anyone who has truly written how much they appreciate you translators efforts, or at least not enough.
That's why I would like to thank all the translators and editors for an excellent job, as well as to commend all the time you have spent on translating the 11+ light novels so far. I also encourage as many readers to write a small thanks as further motivation.

--[[User:AzraRillian|-AzraRillian - Transcend The Sin - "You don't have a soul. You are a Soul. You have a body." C.S. Lewis]] 20:09, 29 March 2010 (UTC)

== Vol.16 Ch10 Title 元素の兄弟 ==

Well, not japanese-speaker, but i reckon the translation for that is "Siblings of the Element[s]". First thought of "brothers", but since we dont know yet if all are male, siblings is a better option. And "Elements" suits better.

As for me, i'm including this translation [in spanish version] until someone demonstrates it's not, jeje )=P

greetings for all :D

--[[User:Macko Darlack|- Macko Darlack]]

p.s. btw, nice quote AzraRillian ;D

12.32am GMT-5 17/7/10

I'd say 'siblings' is the better term, since the readers find out in volume 17 the siblings consist of three brothers and one sister. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 08:58, 2 August 2010 (UTC)

== Vol.12 Ch 7 ==

Yesterday, Siesta had stopped by the Charming Faeries Inn to bring some springtime [[veggies]] from her parent’s home. Scarron, who ran the bar, was Siesta’s uncle from her mother’s side.

I am in opposition to the use of "veggies", unless this is a quirk of writing used in the original text.
Seems out of character for the writer however; translators thoughts please.

== overused words and phrases ==

PLEASE AVOID:
*in other words
*moreover

Also, sentence structure like ''Louise, who was unaware of..., said ...., facing him.'' should be ''Louise, unaware of such..., said ...., and faced him.'' or some other varied, grammatically correct syntax.

Never, ever put prepositions at the end of a sentence. For example, ''That was the beast they were afraid '''of'''.'' is INCORRECT. It should be ''That was the beast '''of''' which they were afraid.'' or simply ''They were afraid '''of''' that beast.''

no more zero no tsukaima?

== Siesta's use of honorfics? ==

In the earlier volumes, Siesta's "Saito-san" is translated as simply Saito. Which way should be used? If Saito-san is preferred I could edit the ones in the earlier volumes. Because this differeance have been irking me for a while.
--[[User:Beato|Beato]] 07:05, 2 April 2011 (EDT)

It's a european-ish medieval world, do we REALLY need japanese honorifics at all ?
But anyway, as long as they are both commoners, there is really no need for a -san, especially since they have roughly the same age.
It's a different story once Saito becomes a knight. But then again, that would be really gratuitous japanese.

Imo, honorifics are preferable. They do add more connotations than without. It also helps to know how characters address each other for few reasons, one being able to know of any changes as the story progress. You don't have to perceive Japanese honorifics as Japanese if the setting isn't Japan. It should be easy to realize them as rootless words that have meaning for honorifics purposes to make up for English's insufficient honorifics that the original language uses. Anyways, honorifics were mostly kept and used when the project started out, but it seems like more than a year and a half ago, a couple of people edited a lot of them out... Imho, I think they should be re-edited back in. -[[User:Worldview9|Worldview9]] 05:00, 7 June 2011 (UCT)

Talk:Hidan no Aria Archived

2011-06-10T23:36:42Z

Blackfaia: /* Translation */

==Translator==
Are the ones who is translating vol 1-5 and vol6 a diffferent person? Because, when the translation hit the end of vol 5, it drastically slowed down. Or the translators are taking a brea at the moment?
== Translation ==
Yo... the author of this series... he uses a pen name right? He's not actually named "middle school" right?

Hey I've been editing lately. I've found Kinji's last name spelled Tohyama and Tooyama, we should keep his name uniform at least. I'm gonna change them all to Tohyama, Tooyama is awkward for me for some reason. -blackfaia

nice novel, with a monthly manga and a coming anime

I wanted to compliment the translators on the speed and quality of their translation. You guys are dropping these volumes one by one, thank for your hard work.

WHERE ARE THE TRANSLATORS XD WHY WON'T THEY REPLY! WHY WONT THEY LET ME TRANSLATE >_<!!!
--[[User:Seoulfighter|Seoulfighter]] 08:40, 11 May 2010 (UTC)

Why not just continue translating until they reply?

start translating from ch 3 so you are sure you won't translate the same thing^^

Mr. Seoulfighter, please lend us your godly powers and translate this LN, thank you very much ~Ghost

Fine I'll start picking this up soon since I've received no contact from the other translators, and realized it's never been updated. but right now I have to find a job to help pay for college -.-... my dad wasted my tuition on my stepmother... WASTED 35,000$ on her jewelry and clothes(tears)!
--[[User:Seoulfighter|Seoulfighter]] 02:43, 6 July 2010 (UTC)

:That's sad. Sometimes I wonder how parents can be this cruel and selfish... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 20:31, 6 July 2010 (UTC)
::If this happened to me, I'd give those parents of mine a MASSIVE chewing out. I mean seriously, WTF? Well, good luck to you though Seoulfighter.

you have my sympathy Seoulfighter-san. Your tuition fee must be the top priority because it is the job of the parents to make sure their children graduate from school... Thanks again ~ Ghost

don't worry abouts TL and think about yourself, Real Life has top priority^^(even if this will make us a little sad)

I got contacted by the original translator, and Undying told me that his hard drive got wiped so he won't be working on this project. I guess for now, while I wait for a reply from the places I applied to I'll do some translating.

As for my parents if I tried to chew them out my dad would start a Socratic Seminar about how my line of logic is flawed and his is correct this lasts for 3 HOURS and can go up to 6 if I argue... my mom is poor, and my dad sold my car(My dad had 3 cars one of which he had originally planned on giving to me.) and gave that money to my sister.
--[[User:Seoulfighter|Seoulfighter]] 18:52, 13 July 2010 (UTC)

:Your mom is poor? Step-mom or real mom?

::My Real mom who has a job... and my step-mom who is leeching off my father... both are poor. - seoulfighter

:::I get the feeling that you don't really like your stepmom...

children suffered because of their irresponsible parents.... Hang-on seoulfighter ~ Ghost

Your dad doesnt like you (anymore)? You haven't made him angry, did you? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 20:54, 17 July 2010 (UTC)
^^Your confidence made me lol. Either his father doesn't like him now, or his father never liked him... I will cry now.

lol No my dad never said he doesn't like me. He says he loves me like all his children =.=... which is meaningless considering all of us were kicked out to accommodate my stepmother... As for what I did to piss him off. He asked me during college to be a dog that just studies and stay in my room, and listen to every command he gives me =.=. What would YOU do if your parents said those words to you... Then said they only have your best interest in mind...
--[[User:Seoulfighter|Seoulfighter]] 06:44, 2 August 2010 (UTC)

Not all parents' words are correct, they are also human who commit mistakes. Have you talked about how you feel with your father? Maybe you and your father misunderstood each other. Misunderstanding might cause great conflict on the future. ~ Ghost

I have talked to him sat down face to face and tried to sort it out. The only thing that ended up happening is that he said I'm being illogical. He said he couldn't understand why I can't just listen to everything he says and have faith that every decision he's making for me is the best for me =.=. I'll start translating some more to blow off some steam >_<!
--[[User:Seoulfighter|Seoulfighter]] 21:05, 16 August 2010 (UTC)

Man, your life's almost like a mix between Hayate No Gotoku and Cinderalla, you have my sympathy. ~ Aussie Curry.

wow... just finished reading the last chapter of volume one... I must say... chapter 5 is basically as long as the first 4 chapters combined... I'll refrain from giving spoilers but that was really an unexpected twist that I should have seen coming...

its almost a month or more since the last update..... any news? This and <sword art online> made me craving for more LOL ~ghost

Last time I checked, Spadey was approximately 42% done. Expect chapter 5 to be completed at least by the end of this month, if not the next.
--[[User:Asian InvAsian|Asian InvAsian]] 05:07, 23 September 2010 (UTC)

If you want, I can give you some spoilers on both this and SAO --[[User:Eveonder|Eveonder]] 05:20, 23 September 2010 (UTC)

ow thanks for the update! and about the spoiler... thanks but I will wait for the complete chapter ^^ --[[User:Ghost|Ghost]]

did he used the word dog?REAlly? wow i know who is in the (hell)list--[[User:Cognitio|Cognitio]]

Here i go again and asking for the status LOL --[[User:Ghost|Ghost]] 10:35 , 15 October 2010 (GMT + 8:00)

Since the manga release at snail pace....I am waiting for the last chapter here... [[User:xenocross|xenocross]]

If you want an update, I'd suggest you look in here -> http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2527&start=75 --[[User:Asian InvAsian|Asian InvAsian]] 02:31, 25 November 2010 (UTC)

If you want an update, I'd suggest you look in here -> http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2527&start=75 --[[User:Asian InvAsian|Asian InvAsian]] 02:31, 25 November 2010 (UTC)

Summary of previous discussion: Translator is trying to go to school. Has problems. Will gambatte. Our heartfelt approval.
--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:28, 21 March 2011 (EDT)

--I don't know how else to contact translators of this series, so I'll post here. Seeing as the anime adaption is coming out in around a week, I'm guessing there will be a lot more views of this series. As such, I wouldn't mind if the translators spit out a roughly translated version of the next few volumes, I have 2+ hours a day I can spend fixing up English, I can probably revise a chapter a day if need be. --[[User:Asteradragon|Asteradragon]] 8:52, 6 March 2011 (EST)

--Speed translating is an insult to the craft. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 21:55, 10 April 2011 (UCT)

Only if it's done horribly. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 21:01, 16 April 2011 (UCT)

The anime is out now.. thats what brought me here. If you do decide to do a fast translation I would like to add that I can also edit anything you put out. -blackfaia

==The Anime==

The Anime is starting today or tomorrow, does anyone have some hope for it? --[[User:Darn2k|Darn2k]] 12:40, 14 April 2011 (UCT)

Slightly disappointing, but they do have to condense a lot of things in anime, so I'm not going to be too critical - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 18:13, 16 April 2011 (UCT)

I can't say I disagree, but so far it doesn't look to bad. Though I have to admit I don't think Aria's voice is quite right, it just feels slightly wrong.--[[User:Darn2k|Darn2k]] 18:28, 16 April 2011 (UCT)

A bit too cutesy for my taste, but that's Kugyuu for you - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 19:07, 16 April 2011 (UCT)

But the seiyu voice fits. I did think Aria's mannerisms were a lot similar to Louise from Zero no Tsukaima, but they went even further and added a dash of Nagi from Hayate no Gotoku, Aria's voice could not be in better hands since Kugimiya-san did both. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 21:07, 16 April 2011 (UCT)

I don't know, it just seemed a bit too "squeeky" or a little too grating to fit with the character, at least that is what I think from reading the first 3 books.--[[User:Darn2k|Darn2k]] 21:42, 16 April 2011 (UCT)

そうだった。She's described as having a Seiyuu like voice, so they can't go wrong there. XD However, I did think her voice would be slightly lower, possibly a more Shana-like tone. Anyways, do you guys like the OP/ED - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 22:00, 16 April 2011 (UCT)

My Opinions: OP = 3.5/5 , ED 2/5. Some parts of the OP sounded similar to Asura Cryin's OP (to me at least), loved that one. Fav. part from ep 1 (+ -)"Aaaa, Watashi no magazine!!!". BTW how far do you think the anime will cover the story? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 04:01, 17 April 2011 (UCT)

== Picture Positioning ==

I'd like to discuss and debate about the picture positioning in the light novel chapter parts. Currently the pictures are being placed in such an order as to mimic the light novel position. (ie: text page ends picture page begins). However I believe that this is problematic to be used ''here'' because in reading a light novel one can see the picture page as well as the text page side by side when they open onto that page thus allowing easy comparison between the line and it's corresponding picture. But here, due to the layout being continuous it does not allow the corresponding to occur so smoothly. Instead the reader passes the line that the picture corresponds to and finds the image 10 to 20 lines below that right next to text lines that have either little or absolutely no relation to the picture at all. I acknowledge the argument that this is how the author wished it to be, however I wish to make a point that this was because of the very basic format of all books. No matter what page you open to, unless you fold one side to the back there will always be two pages before you. So I have two ideas to give here:
# Match the pictures' locations to the text lines most suited for them.
# Mark the end of each page with a <nowiki>----</nowiki> to insert a line signifying the end of a novel page(like demonstrated below) and making the pictures bigger so they may seem page sized as well.

----

:3. Make no changes and let the text and pictures remain unmatched.

Wow that's three. LOL. Personally, I believe the first idea is the best even if it does go against the original ordering. Does anyone have any objections and explanations as to why? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 22:52, 26 April 2011 (UCT)

<s>I'll go with the first option. Initially, I thought that the picture placement was just some kind or bug or error or something. It didn't really occur to me that that was intentional. ;) Anyway, it will help the reader identify the scene and image better, since the picture is placed beside or near the accompanying text.</s> My ignorance is showing, sorry about that. Anyway, I read (or looked at a page, trying to find a word I know) the source and the images are pretty much around where they are here, the only difference being the format (page-to-page vs continuous). Cross-referenced other series (specifically ZnT) and the editing is the same. So even though it's not spot on, it is how the page is intended w/ the only difference being format. So I guess, 3rd option? [[User:Seyrine|s13]] 16:05, 27 April 2011 (UCT)

I'm not putting the pictures anywhere else. Each author chooses where to put their pictures for a very specific reason. If you think it doesn't correspond well, then minimize a picture of the photo and read it side by side.- [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 15:34, 27 April 2011 (UCT)

The OP is not incorrect that you can see the pictures side by side when you're reading it, but I prefer to just put it in at the end of the page, because, well...that's just how I see it. Putting it at the beginning would not necessarily be incorrect, but it's nice to read something before you look at the picture for it, which is the author's intent. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 17:09, 27 April 2011 (UCT)

What you are saying ''is'' partly true. But only in cases where the picture relating to the text is on the ''backside'' of the related text page. When it is on the page on the side it is obviously there so that the picture and the text could be easily referenced. Even here because of the picture's size it can be made to look as though it is right next to the page. That is what I believe the author's original intention is. I'm not wrong am I? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 17:16, 27 April 2011 (UCT)

Rather I would say that because of the transition from side-by-side to continuous format the resulting positions of the pictures are something the author had not originally wanted, wouldn't you agree? As such shouldn't we choose from point 1 or 2 and not 3 regardless of how it's being done in the other light novels pages? Isn't it only correct that we do this? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 19:12, 27 April 2011 (UCT)

Finally from what you have been saying, it seems that you want the format to be as follows:

''text'' '''page1''' 
''picture'' '''page2''' 
''text'' '''page3'''

but instead it's '''''actually''''' like this:

''text'' '''page1''' 
''text'' '''page3''' ''picture'' '''page2'''

'''Note:''' Point 1 would make it like this:

''text'' '''page1''' ''picture'' '''page2''' 
''text'' '''page3'''

whereas Point 2 would show it like this:

''text'' '''page1''' 
----
''picture'' '''page2''' 
----
''text'' '''page3'''

So which format would you prefer. According to this, even the current format is actually against the original author's wishes, isn't it?  [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 12:43, 28 April 2011 (UCT)

give it a few days before concluding that people are not answering. some of us are busy people in RL. besides, not everyone watches the pages, or are able to sift through the flood of "recent changes" to find their object of interest. bring it to the forums in that case. begging your pardon, as a translator, I think this is so trivial that I won't even waste time debating or discussing it. discussing stuff like terminologies such as the butei articles is more constructive than a few image placements, and there are very few indeed; begging your pardon again. if you really want to, you can set up a poll in the forums, but that would only make sense if a lot of people are actually concerned with this topic of interest. whatever the case, the supervisor (or translators) makes the final decision. on a side note, given that this is relatively popular project, nobody posting means no one cares about this? and sorry for my typing because I hate caps hahaha :3 --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 13:17, 28 April 2011 (UCT)

No problem. I do understand and it was my intention to wait. Plus the purpose of this topic is to persuade the editors and as stated in my previous post ''(see hidden text)'' the comment was just for motivation and I apologized to those who would take it the wrong way, finally I didn't actually say anything wrong, only laughed ''(evilly yes but only laughed)'', LOL. Besides, if my intention was not to persuade through discussion and debating the issue I wouldn't have started this in the first place. Trivial, it might be on face, but I still think it is worth discussing because of it's deeper implications. Plus if nobody cares doesn't that mean that any format is applicable? I think that is wrong, which is why I wish to confirm others views on this. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 13:46, 28 April 2011 (UCT)

I didn't say that you are saying something wrong. It's just my opinion that it's a trivial thing, just as it's in your opinion that it's important. Different opinions that's all. No right or wrong. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 14:06, 28 April 2011 (UCT)

True. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 18:49, 28 April 2011 (UCT)

Yes indeed. Going over the previous posts I see that this is indeed a difference in opinion. Clarity is indeed needed. My opinion is that of a single reader, what's yours? Oh and we might need other readers' opinions as well, after all I am not the only one or a representative of all the readers. No, not at all. Thus more input from both sides would be appreciated. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 21:42, 28 April 2011 (UCT)

Hmm... I wouldnt see any reason to do it different as it is done in the other translations... - aka text page / picture page / text page, but if you like you could put the corresponding line also under the picture (like it was done for Haruhi) to get a matching effect... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 01:08, 29 April 2011 (UCT)

Yeah that is being done here and there. But it still feels weird to scroll down a whole screen or two just to get to the picture that matches the text, especially when in the book the text-picture pages are side-by-side '''(See the layout example a few posts back for details)''. ''(After checking)'' See, the picture's still side-by-side even here, just with the wrong text page, so to speak. I'm proposing we correct that. The journey of a 1000 miles starts with the first step but if we don't take the first step how will the journey begin? So why not take the first step when the result is an improvement? If it's a problem of time consumption while revising previous chapters then can't you let me take care of that detail. That way the translators won't have to stop their work. I can do it all within a few hours, albeit a bit roughly in the cases where the picture does not have labels. But even so. It's actually better than setting it next to the wrong page start. As said before I believe setting the picture, next to the page, after the one it is meant for (ie:

'''page1''': ''text'' 
'''page3''': ''text'' | '''page2''': ''picture''

) is not how the author wished it, though this is just my view as a reader. But it does hold some water, no? We could even switch the ordering around to make it even closer to the original format like so:

'''page2''': ''picture'' | '''page1''': ''text'' 
'''page3''': ''text''

What do you think? Oh and the offer, of me doing it if translators too busy translating, still stands. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 01:50, 29 April 2011 (UCT)

My opinion: remove the stupid text under the pictures and "Match the pictures' locations to the text lines most suited for them."

That's how I do it for every series [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 07:53, 29 April 2011 (UCT)

I'm not too busy translating, I'm too busy reading other things. Just because I translate this fanatically doesn't mean I don't have a mountain of other things to read/watch. As it stands, I'm practicing my Japanese by reading Mayo Chiki!, which is kind of a weird order, but that's irrelevant.

My opinion: I don't care enough to argue about it. If you're so horribly against putting it down there, then change it, but as I translate, I'm going to keep doing it the way it is currently. If you want to change it, then just do so after I put it in. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 18:09, 2 May 2011 (UCT)

That's fine with me. So to confirm, I can set the picture next to the related text while revising and there won't be an edit war over it, right? Cause that's really scary. This one time... Oh well that's... well, forget that. Anyway, I have permission to match text with pictures while revising, right? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 22:36, 2 May 2011 (UCT)

Well, can I? Can I? Can I? Pleeeease? ''(Hoppity, hoppity, hop)'' [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 18:42, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

At this point, I couldn't care less. If such a trivial thing irks you so badly, then by all means, go ahead and change it. I certainly won't be wasting time and effort to change it back. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 19:05, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

Thank you! (Nyari) [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 19:14, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

== Fuuma's speech to be changed==

I would like to change all of Fuumas "I" to "Oneself"/"myself" or "this one". Anything along those lines represent the "Sessha" she uses to refer to herself.
I would like opinions on this matter, for while "Myself/oneself" is my favorite, it should be the most easily-read one that prevails.

--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 22:59, 2 May 2011 (UCT)

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2527&p=82653#p82653

Forum backlink.

--------
An example would make things more clear. Though personally I think it a pretty good idea. It does conform to the ancient/honorable/humble manner of speaking. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 18:46, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Facepalm*. You know what, let's just change all of Patra's "I"s to "My Majesty". Also, "Myself hasn't been able to meet with you for a while," "Oneself hasn't been able to meet with you for a while," "Me myself hasn't been able to meet with you for a while," "This unworthy one hasn't been able to meet with you for a while."

I'm not budging. This is ''not'' open to discussion. How does a servant refer to himself in front of his lord in ''English''? "Your lord master, your servant hasn't grown enough crops this year."?. That's what somebody says when they speak to God. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 19:02, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

--------

Yoake also has a point. But check this page out as well. It might help. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Illeism Illeism]. Just keeping an open mind here. I mean fansubbing translators usually do try and keep the Japanese manner of speech in their work rather than completely going English. The exotic manner is rather appealing. Just a thought though. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 19:08, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

I have an idea of how to completely retain the meaning. I write warawa or sessha and then link to the wikipedia page. That sound good? - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 19:28, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

That is also a good idea. AH! Found it! This link would be better: ''http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_pronouns''. For Archaic references like ''sessha'' appending ''#Archaic_personal_pronouns'' would help ''(subsection link)'' [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 19:36, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

----------
I was actually joking because that's amazingly retarded and nobody really cares enough, but, whatever floats your boat. Good luck fitting warawa in when I used me rather than I to refer to her. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 19:38, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

Yeah, I'm being rude on purpose. I feel that the English language has no way of showing how bad of an idea I think this is if I don't resort to vulgarity. Rather, 'better; is a comparative phrase, and since I never actually mentioned a noun to which to compare to, a better word would be 'good'. At any rate, これは全然ひどい、全然無意味、全然迷惑なことって絶対変わらず。 - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 19:47, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

----------
I see. But you also do have a point. Not everyone would be able to understand right off the bat that way. Oh well. By the way they actually did used to say ''"My liege, your servant requests permission to withdraw."'' or ''"Your servant would like to beg forgiveness for his tardiness."'' Rankings in the Royal court did actually effect the manner of speech greatly. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 19:54, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

Please. Please. Please. Please. Please. Don't make Fuuma say 'your student'. Please. Please. Please. Please. Fansubbers can translate how they want, the seas could boil and the Earth would crack, but don't make a ninja call herself 'your student' in front of Kinji. There's an t/l note already, can we let it go? I'll make a concession and expand on it as well as adding a link.- [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 20:03, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

Naze nara... kore wa zenzen hidoi, zenzen muimi, zenzen meiwaku na koto ka? LOL. Jodan desu. Yes explaining in more detail in the Translation Notes and References pages is also another good idea/option. Actually I think it is the best one yet. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 20:10, 3 May 2011 (UCT)

-----------
There is one short reference. But seriously Yoake, please consider what I am proposing seriously.
I'd like to stress that I am not attacking your translations here; I'm giving an opionion, not demanding word-by-word translations. If this insults you, I apologize for not putting it in kinder words.
But I won't have you being rude without properly hearing me out. It is demeaning.

Now, back to the matter itself:

There are archaic english that would properly convey the nuance of her speech; and I belive it would be worth the effort to try getting it across.
Now, I don't want to be harsly spoken, and I respect you work Yoake - In fact I really enjoy it. I just think we should be able to work something out to make it more along the authors intentions.I myself am not a native speaker, but I can see how:

"Oneself hasn't been able to meet with you for a while," should be written as "One has not been able to meet Instuctor for a while", reflecting the inpersonal part of sessha, and the second-part reference to oneself. Hasn't and the like are actually a good idea in my opinion, but they can be written to make a point of reflecting speech-patterns instead of as a rule.
As for Patra, aren't a royal "We" sufficient to reflect her nature coupled with a notice in the text?

In fact, most light novels translations fail on this part and I think everyone here could try to figure something out together instead of bashing the notion. Is that too much to ask for from a free wiki?
I sure don't think so.

Is this insufficient? I think that we should be able to see merit in this proposal.

With respect / --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 00:07, 4 May 2011 (UCT)

Well done, great explanation. Strong points. What do you think Yoake? There is ''some'' weight in the arguments is there not? Indeed such ways of speaking have been used in ancient literature as well as medieval times. And yes, in English the use of the words "We" and "Us" are plural forms however they were used by royals to refer to themselves (them being the leader/representative of their people probably brought on that effect). The use of plural form is regarded as a sign of great respect in many languages. That is a hard fact. Humility also meant referring to oneself in the third-person. The arguments are indeed sound. Are they not? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 00:27, 4 May 2011 (UCT)

A famous example of the use of "One" and "Oneself" for self referral is the character of Andrew Martin in the film [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bicentennial_Man_%28film%29 Bicentennial Man]. It chronicles the story of a robot and his journey into humanity. Before being ordered by his master to use "I" Andrew referred to himself as "one" or "oneself" as originally programmed to do so. It's a wonderful and beautiful story, you guys should try seeing it sometime. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 02:35, 4 May 2011 (UCT)

No.

Third person referral has a completely different meaning in Japanese. Since there is no equivalent for one, third person referral through using their names such as Riko saying "Riko" instead of I is a very feminine style of speech. As such, I'm not willing to use any third person. Go look at the forum. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 07:00, 4 May 2011 (UCT)

I've read the forum posts. Now I understand why "One" or "Oneself" is not used here for "Sessha". It might be equivalent in some respects but not exactly. I see. I learned something new. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 13:50, 4 May 2011 (UCT)

I can agree with the royal "we". That's it. = [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 15:14, 4 May 2011 (UCT)

See, discussions can actually help improve oneself if you see them in a certain way. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 16:10, 4 May 2011 (UCT)

I am not a translator or even an editor and therefore have less value than the dirt on your shoes. But in light of my self-deprecation I hope you will accept my opinion. I agree with Yoake. Even someone referring to themselves as 'we' is a little weird to read in English, since it is not something that anyone ever does, unless they are a faggot. (forgive me) Imagine someone calling themselves we... If you want to create a suitably "exotic" atmosphere I think including suffixes after names, and leaving some nouns untranslated (but obviously in romaji) is good enough. -blackfaia

That's only because there are very few countries nowadays where kings and queens reign in full power (England has royalty but they're only figureheads). However, the royal terms "we" and "us" have been historically proven to be used. Pity English doesn't have honorific terms for the word "you" other than "Thee". Just an info tip. Not trying to revive this talk. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 03:45, 28 May 2011 (UCT)

== Question about Translation Notes ==

Why are the translation notes and references on a separate page when they can be even more easily shown as a list at the bottom of each chapter via use of the '''ref''' tag? It's so bothersome to have to either navigate to a new page or open it in a new tab or window just to see a small note. Using the '''ref'''erence tag allows for in-page navigation (ie: new page doesn't need time to load, screen just zeros in on the reference or back to text ''without'' page loading). So why? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 11:48, 22 May 2011 (UCT)

Well its ''even'' more bothersome if you have to look up these references yourself. HnA is a light novel that has a substantial number of references and allusions to famous people, furthermore it is up to the translators creed. Also how is it that difficult to click on translation notes that simply opens a new page? Unless the readers are just being lazy. This really seems like a trivial matter to me. -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 16:47, 23, May 2011 (UCT)

Yeah well. Readers '''are''' lazing around, according to the elderly. LOL. But seriously, ''as a reader'' I would prefer having the translation notes at the bottom of the page rather than opening a new page. It might be lazy but it is ''faster'' in loading/navigation. If it's a problem of too much trouble I'd be happy to do it for you guys. I just think making a '''whole''' new/separate page for those notes is ''wasteful''. "A new page + data" takes more space than simply "data at the bottom of an already existing page". [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 21:36, 23 May 2011 (UCT)

Well, it might be useful when you transform it unto a PDF format. Speaking of PDF, can someone go edit V2? [[User:Kira0802|きら]] 23:06, 23 May 2011 (UCT)

I can edit HnA volume 2 since I have nothing else to do atm Kira0802. Here's my opinion as a reader: just leave it as it is, this is such a trivial matter. If the reader wants such high-quality material, then they could learn the language and simply buy the light novels. Also, note that some translators do not bother making said these references at all, whether its the translation notes or foot notes at the bottom. -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 00:10, 24, May 2011 (UCT)

Sorry, but learning the language takes years of hard work. Plus not every country has access to places that actually sell the light novels. The reason people come to online light novel, manga and anime sites is ''because'' they '''don't want''' to wait. But even if it does seem like a trivial thing, there are benefits to it:

# People won't have to wait for a whole new page to load. (Not everyone has high speed DSL.)
# Navigating back and forth between translation notes and text is easier. (See next point for reason)
# Internal links are automatically generated when using '''ref''' tag making it easier for the translator while writing.
# Website space is conserved. (Size of New Page + Translation Notes > Size of Translation notes on an ''already existing page'')

I'd be happy if you can give me points that can legitimately favor leaving the translation notes on a separate page. If it's just because of the trouble of doing the work I said I can do it. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 14:29, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Instead of worrying about the convenience of foot notes vs translation notes, editing takes priority. There are still a number of HnA volumes and chapters that still needs editing and proofreading. That should be your first responsibility as an editor. Although if you still feel so strongly about this issue, then its best to take it to the forums. The translators and supervisors get the last say in regards to this issue. [[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 17:31, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Here's my suggestion. If you're so bothered by this, Zero, then we can make a short reference at the bottom. If you want a more detailed, then we'll use the TL note&ref. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] 18:07, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Let's look at the different points:

"1. People won't have to wait for a whole new page to load. (Not everyone has high speed DSL.)" -> the page with the translation's note are only text, it's really small.

"2. Navigating back and forth between translation notes and text is easier. (See next point for reason)" -> if it's '''well done''', you can easily go back and forth between the two. I know it's not the case right now but the editors should learn how to do it, it's not that hard.

"3. Internal links are automatically generated when using '''ref''' tag making it easier for the translator while writing." -> it's not the translator's job but the editor's job.

"4. Website space is conserved. (Size of New Page + Translation Notes > Size of Translation notes on an ''already existing page'')" -> who cares?

Anyway you can look at every BT projects and I'm almost sure that all of them put reference notes on a separate page and personally I like it this way. I don't want to see tl notes who pollute the bottom of the page of the translation. So if you want an argument then it's aesthetic, and I always privilege it. [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 18:45, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

[[Sword Art Online]] doesn't and I think it looks good. But as to your counters:

# Even if the page is small it ''still'' takes time to load. Time which could be further shortened by using the ref tag. The ref tag ''exists'' for this reason.
# Why bother doing something the more complex way when you can do it the easier way. Oh... and there is no way to make a backlink to the referring text unless you actually make subsections in the chapters when using different pages for the translation notes (Something that will mess up the natural ordering of the chapter). But ref tagging allows '''not only''' to generate an automatic link ''to the note'' but a ''backlink'' to the referring text. Ref tagging is a legit and popular way to add reference notes, used in all wikias and wikipedia sites as well. This site seems to be a model of those and ref tags are here as well. So why not use it??? Furthermore it will allow for a more interactive experience. People can scroll down to the references and use the back link to check the referring text as they see fit. (ie: using the link for reference 1 but then catching sight of the next reference note 2 and using the backlink to check the referred text for ''that'' note. Not everyone just reads through the whole thing once, you know).
# Translation notes are the translator's job. But that's not even a valid point. So what if it was the editor's job. I'm not talking about external links here like names like [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Genghis_Khan Genghis Khan], I'm talking mainly about the translation notes that should normally appear at the bottom of the page for easy referral and its links <nowiki>[1] [2] [3]</nowiki>. I'm saying ref tagging makes not only the translator but the editor's job easier by taking the linking job off their hands. So why not use it? Plus the <nowiki>[1] [2] [3]</nowiki> are quite obviously a mimicry of the referral system. That's how the referral links are shown.
# "Who cares" is definitely not a valid argument. Isn't it always better to strive for advancement? Such terms only seek to arrest making something better. Why not just open your mind to the possibilities rather than closing it. I do have good and valid points. Don't shoot them down with such terms, it sounds wrong.

Finally I apologize if any of my earlier comments seemed like an attack. That was not my intention. I only wished for something that actually allows for an improvement to the current system. Well mainly it is the backlinking. But it also is true that it saves website space, is that not a good thing? Saving space means more data can be saved, no? Well basically we will only be the space of the page container that will be reduced but every little bit helps, does it not? And complex coding can be avoided, is that not better? All one has to do is write so: <nowiki><ref>Enter translation note here</ref></nowiki> where the text that should refer is; instead of writing the external link <nowiki>[http://www.baka-tsuki.com/???]</nowiki> and then writing the translation notes in the page it refers to. Give it a thought, which process is more complex??? Also I don't thing any two humans have the exact same aesthetic sense. Why not think about the benefits of the ref system. And tell me of the benefits of the current system. I'm sure there must be some. I always concede when there are more benefits for using another system. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 23:04, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Also there is one more point I'd like to make, though I'm not 100% sure about it. I think that the ref system is properly transferred during the use of template insertions like compiling into Full Text pages. I'm sure that problem was addressed during the development of the ref system. Though we might have to run some tests to make sure. But hey, it will solve the problem in the full text version's references if I'm right, right? Though I would like to point out that I not 100% sure about it. Maybe 85%. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 23:11, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Okay I just checked SAO's [[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_4]] page, the references '''do''' transfer seamlessly. That's point 5 for the ref system (100% sure now). Come on I'm sure there must be some positive points for letting the current system stay. No system is without benefits. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 23:20, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Hummmm....It starts to become a bit heated. So I recommend you to post it in the forums. Of course, posting politely will be asked. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] 23:24, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Yeah, you're right. I apologize for that. But you know. I'm not asking for a full change in the whole website. Just recommending a change in Hidan no Aria's pages. If everyone believes that there are valid reasons for the system to stay this way then that is fine with me as well. I just want to know the reasons and feel that they are valid enough. I proposed this system not because I like or dislike it but because I sincerely believe that the ref system is better than the current one. That's why I gave the four... oops five now, reasons that I felt were beneficial to everyone. All of my reasons are legit. They actually do help better the site. I'm not too familiar with forums though so, if you really do want to take it there, it's fine so long as you provide a link for me. I just want this discussion to be resolved by professionally discussing the pros and cons of both systems. Not personal like or dislike. I'm fine with things being the way they are, I just need to be persuaded that there are better reasons for it to stay like this. That's all. It's just that no one is actually bringing forth any pros for the current system so far. There must be some if people prefer it, right? But I won't take reasons like "It's too much hard work or bothersome to change things now." I've already said I'm willing to do ''all'' the work if the ref system is implemented (I'm a ''really'' hard worker). Also ''one'' reason such as it won't look good is not enough. You have to have at least as many points as I do. (Tension breaker: If thou wishest to dissuade me, telleth me what advantages the current system hath. LOL.) [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 00:24, 25 May 2011 (UCT)

@Zero I think what some of them meant is that Editing takes priority, so can the editors fix the English first?

@Vaelis Well actually, I'm in the process of changing my projects from Translator's Notes page to using "ref"s. All my new translations use "ref"s. ^_^

Just to share my experiences, initially I didn't like it because I have less control on the formatting. I used to use a separate page and provide back links to navigate back to the page the reader was on. But I found that the back links will work wrongly on the FULL TEXT version. Of course, I can use some programming tricks and some of the new wiki's extensions to overcome this maybe, but using "references" solve this problem easily, since I put my "Translator's Notes header" and <nowiki><references/></nowiki> under <nowiki><noinclude></noinclude></nowiki> at the footer. The FULL TEXT version will then not have reincludes of the "References", and I can just add the <nowiki><references/></nowiki> at the bottom of the FULL TEXT page easily. The backlinks are generated automatically. Another trivial advantage is that I can use the "name" id to share the same reference across a page (though normally I don't do that). Oh yeah, when I read using my tablet over a intermittent 3G connection, I'd prefer not to open a separate page. But the key issue I wanted to solve is the problem of lacking seamless backlinks from the notes. You can check out [[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi#itsuten_v1|Itsuten Volume 1]] or [[Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu#daiden vol1|Daiden Volume 1]] on how I utilized it. ^_^ --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 01:27, 25 May 2011 (UCT)

I agree editing takes priority. I am working side by side the posted translation to fix spelling, punctuation and grammatical errors. I even put in many of the external links that others miss. I'm saying I can do both jobs. That's just how much of a hard worker I am. And yeah. I had seen the backlink problem in the full text version. It comes due to having two reference lists, one the full pages own generated one, the second from the chapter pages themselves. I had already known that the '''noinclude''' tag makes sure that the text encapsulated is not shown when the page is encapsulated in another using <nowiki>{{Insert page name here}}</nowiki>. So I had thought that that would solve the problem. I actually have a long history of wikipedia and wiki editing spanning 5 years, and templates are my expertise. I'm glad there is someone in my support. Thanks. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 11:36, 25 May 2011 (UCT)

I leave it to the editors, but unless I take the time to figure out this wiki works, (I'm not,) I'm going to continue to use off-page references. Actually, to tell the truth, your attitude makes me want to stab my eyeballs out. Not for any particular reason. Don't feel obliged to care, either. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 09:05, 30 May 2011 (UCT)

Now, now, I agree I have suggested more than a few changes, but I had zero, and I mean 0%, ill intentions. And using the ref tag is not that hard. It will make your job easier, Yoake. So don't be so stubborn and try to think of all the possibilities that this site has to offer. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 10:32, 30 May 2011 (UCT)

I don't particularly mind not having off-page notes, rather, I agree with you, I like how seamless the transition is between the note and the text. However, I can hardly say the same for how you're going about with this. You're saying that you're doing this for the betterment of the site and not your personal preference, which is full retard, because this kind of thing is completely personal and subjective. It's like trying to decide whether Monet's or Picasso's works are better. Personally, I think a five year old draws better than Picasso. Or, Hemingway and Tolkien. Personally, I think Hemingway writes like a five year old. What you're doing is trying to provide reasons as to ''why'' you think Hemingway writes like a five year old, and then blowing other's points as invalid or 'not a reason' because they're subjective when that's exactly what you're doing. Then, you say: "I'm a hard worker," as if Hiro doesn't do his fair share of editing. And, how the hell does it make my job easier? What? It makes it easier for me to understand Japanese? - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 10:51, 30 May 2011 (UCT)

Rather than editing two pages and switching between them you can add the translation note on the same page, at the reference line, seamlessly. That's how your job can become easier. By cutting down the time it takes for you to write the external link to the translation page, opening the page and then writing the translation note at it's place. These three steps are cut down to one <nowiki><ref>Insert Transation note here</ref></nowiki>. I never said anyone was not a hard worker. I merely mentioned myself and my intentions were not to belittle anyone. I never shot down any of the points except the one where the words ''"Who cares?"'' were mentioned. If I was really as you say I am I would not have bothered with this discussion, at all. Instead I did bother with it. The only reason I really mentioned being a hard worker was to remove one problem: ''"Who would be willing to spend time on changing things?"'' You must admit that is a reason that influences most changes. So by saying I will do it and telling just how much of a hard worker I am, I am preventing the following thoughts: ''"It's too troublesome." "I don't wanna do it." "It'll take too long."'' If it really was for my personal preference I would not have given such rational reasons for the change. Now, I would like for you to give me rational reasons as to why the current system is better than the reference system, which ''is used'' by some projects on this site. I'm an not adverse to having the current system, as long as you can actually give me some real points for it. And besides, it's not like I will suddenly start converting anything without approval. I don't see why you're being so hostile. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 16:16, 30 May 2011 (UCT)

You want to hear what might be a real point to Vaelis? "I like it." Do we need any other points? All your points are just things that you like, therefore, his point carries the exact same weight as all your points combined. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 17:08, 30 May 2011 (UCT)

What I'm trying to say is, rather than constructing this as a rational argument, which it's impossible to do so properly, it's a matter of personal preference. I mean, this decision mostly affects the readers, so the best thing to would be to ask them. Since you're good at wikis, is it possible to organize a poll or something in the front page? Rather, this is something that would be better measured with a majority, rather than points, which is a rather selfish way of doing things. It's simply not taking everyone's opinions into account, which is what something like this should do, rather than with rational points. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 17:48, 30 May 2011 (UCT)

But a poll without understanding the pros and cons of both systems just seems like a blind popularity contest to me (Example: A beauty contest with the girls hidden). Sorry, but my specialty in wikis is templates, what you're suggesting might involve bots and other complex mechanisms. I'm afraid I'm currently incapable of doing that. Even if it is my preference at least I did give pros for the reference system. Up until now, other than a small mention on the font style there has been absolutely no pros given forward for the current system despite my asking over and over (And I did ask over and over). Well, here's a compromise, how about putting this discussion on hold until all the translations are finished? It would give time to mull things over. I've seen giving a break to discussions helps clear up some things. Even I might change my mind. Or would you rather we keep on discussing? It does cut into translation/editing time doesn't it? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 07:30, 31 May 2011 (UCT)

The thing is, this is supposed to be a popularity contest. In essence, this change is based on what people like, whether they like having an off-page reference, or <nowiki><ref></nowiki>. I'm not really translating regularly, as exams are coming up, and it's not like I'm working set hours, so it's not wasting my translation time, as such. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 16:27, 31 May 2011 (UCT)

True. But every popularity contest has to have the subjects displayed and their advantages and disadvantages noted. But nobody even bothers to point out any advantages to the current system. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User Talk:Zero2001]] - 14:07, 31 May 2011

Advantages: Translator can put whatever the hell she wants without inhibition XD. Doesn't mess up the aesthetics of the page, (for some.) Allows for additional information to be put where necessary. Makes it easier to keep track of. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 16:27, 31 May 2011 (UCT)

== quick question ==

Who's on the cover of volume 8? I don't recognize her. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 06:32, 5 June 2011 (UCT)

See here: ***SPOILER*** http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3574281#post3574281 ***SPOILER*** --[[User:Remotemine|Remotemine]]

Talk:Toaru Majutsu no Index

2011-06-10T23:12:12Z

Blackfaia: /* "To Aru" Majutsu no Index */

[http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=1697525#post1697525 Illustration overview] reminder found in the project forum...

== How I enlist ? ==

I done reading to aru majutsu no index chapter 9. So i want to post it in here.
Is it possible? How can I post it anyway? Japanese to Indonesia. japanese to englist. - ([[User:Kili|Kili]])

Well, you could really just post it unless you want specific clearance from the moderators at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2148&start=195 project forum]. For the Indonesian one, you should make a topic with something along the lines of "To Aru Majutsu no Index - Indonesian" at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternative Language Forum] for help with setting that up.

If you have any questions, don't hesitate to ask. -Repose

actuality I already completed translate english. Not so hard to make it to indonesia. but if I done where and how post it ? - ([[User:Kili|Kili]])

The Indonesian version? For that you have to create the Alternate Language Project similar to other Alternate Language Projects with the complete translation of the Project Page (as a naming example: <nowiki>[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia]]</nowiki> ([[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia]])), Registration Page, a thread in the Alternate Language Subforum in the Baka-Tsuki Forum and at least one translated Chapter to get the approval to continue the project. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 23:19, 9 December 2009 (UTC)

it so hard for to made but I will keep trying. I need time to study about it.

am i wrong ?

I've just joined up, and have registered on the TAMNI register page, is that good enough? I can't seem to get into the forum link. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 09:44, 26 June 2010 (UTC)

Should be just fine, as I assume you'll be translating to English like the other things you've done. I suppose you don't need the forum unless you want to set up a project page up or want to discuss translation terms, but still, not sure why the links don't work for you. --[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

I've noticed some irregular grammar and English usage on several chapters, do the translators/lead editors for this series mind if I take an axe to these chapters? My English is pretty good, it's just that I may be a bit liberal in changing adjectives or phrasing of words --[[User:Asteradragon|Asteradragon]] 11:33, 6 April 2011 (EST)

==Chapter 2: Doubt_Lovers.==
The link refer to "http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume5_'''Chapter1'''" So I think of them is wrong?
--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 12:16, 14 February 2010 (UTC)

Thanks EnigmaticRepose for fixing it!--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 00:32, 15 February 2010 (UTC)

==What the shit.==
Why would a translation project start at volume 12 instead of volume 1? Imagine watching the Lord of the Rings movie series for the first time in your life...except instead of watching it starting from the first movie, you skip to the middle of the 3rd movie during the seige of Gondor. And as you sit through the movie you keep going "Oh this sword guy is kinda cool whats his name? And who is this Sauron guy?".

you, whoever you are, are being horrendously rude and ungrateful for the fact that the translators (you seem pointed at [[user:Joay|Joay]] in particular) not only translate these novels, they do it for free. Besides that, volumes 1 through 6 are covered by the anime, and [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_light_novels] has synopses of all the novels. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:15, 11 March 2010 (UTC)

Also since the translators have the power, they can decide what they like to translate, so if you could translate as well you could start with volume 1 if you like it... or with chapter x in volume y ;) So if you dont cant and dont like it you dont have to read it. I am gratful for that what we have, so should you too if you like to read more of those otherwise unobtainable unreadable volumes. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 08:34, 11 March 2010 (UTC)

hmm, now that volume 7 and 9 are translated and volume 10 is being translated, i'd like to ask if there is a specific reason that volume 8 was skipped.? It doesn't really matter though, since i was just wondering if maybe the story in 8 takes place in a different time than 7->9. other than that, i'm fine with waiting, since you're all (yeah, you translators ^_^ ) doing a fantastic job at translating this so far. keep up the good work.
oh yeah, and... Ganbare!--[[User:AzraRillian|-AzraRillian - Transcend The Sin - "You don't have a soul. You are a Soul. You have a body." C.S. Lewis]] 03:18, 21 April 2010 (UTC)

===Took me five months to even notice this, sorry...===

The reason why I did Volumes 9 and 10 before volume 8 was basically because of a request (the first guy who PMed me when I worked on this project asked me whether I can do Volume 9 first. So, sorry...?

And to the guy who has been complaining about Volume 1 not being translated first, well, no point talking about it now when out of a sudden, there are three guys working on volume 1 now (I'm really, really glad to have other people share the workload). Like what [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] said, the anime has pretty much covered most of the important aspects, and since there's a sizeable fandom of it that can provide all sorts of information, you're not really in the dark regarding what has happened. The 'Lord of the Rings' idea doesn't really work since you would have most likely gone about trying to find out what's going on in order to answer the question of 'what's going on?' Or did you not even bother looking for it?

Well, instead of complaining, you might as well do something about it if you can. Orders are nothing if the actions are not done, you know. We're not entitled to do this for you, we're not even paid to do this. We're doing this only because we want to. We translators here are like Kamijo Touma, we don't have a reason to do things, we just do it.

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 17:30, 12 September 2010 (UTC)

== What tense to use? ==

So, after reading some chapters of the seventh volume I would like to ask a question. What tense would you use in descriptions? Right now I’m doing some edits on the translated texts but there is always this one thing I’m tripping over. In this volume, and most likely also in the others, we have a third person narrator. In this case you would normally write the descriptions or narrations in the past tense, right? That’s what I would do at least and is commonly done in the most English novels. But as it is, there are some differences in the Asian and the English writing and that includes the used tenses. Because of these differences the translator decided to use the present tense in the above-named cases (most of the time at least). Of course, this isn’t a mistake, but I often feel like it would be one. Perhaps I’m just too used reading the past tense in descriptions but to me, with some exceptions, it often feels awkward when I read some of them in present tense. I would like to get some more opinions on this matter. Is it just me who has this problem or do you think the same as me? [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] 21 March 2010

I've really just been using present tense for everything, which I based off of how the translators worded it. It's a bit weird for the narrator to do so, but eh, I'm used to it already. ...On a side note, it's nice not being the only editor anymore. ~EnigmaticRepose

Yeah, I've been using present tense for my edits, too- but only because there might be a convention in light novels regarding it that I'm unaware of. Better safe than sorry, you know? I MIGHT try a past-tense sweep edit for second opinions, but only after I'm done with my ongoing ones.--Tactician J 03:13, 15 April 2010 (UTC)

Regarding that a discussion was recently started in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3547 forum] too --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:11, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

== I need illustrations for Volume 10 ==

Exactly what's written on it. Would the uploader kindly upload the illustrations of the other volumes? Many thanks in advance.~Teh Ping

would it be enough a link of megaupload volumes 1-16 and with the illustration? anyway heres the link: http://www.megaupload.com/?d=2AS0PZD7
-ark

== Pic translation ==
Ah, could someone translate the pics too, if there is on them something to translate, please? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:54, 20 April 2010 (UTC)

Most the pictures just have quotes from the novel, with additional tiny descriptions, like 'Academy City Tokiwadai Student' or 'English Purist "Church of Necessary Evil (Necessarius)' and the like, so you aren't missing much. It's really just a fit it in the context after you read it, as they're supposed to be teasers for the story anyway (which is why they're placed in the beginning).

Hm, I thought it would be nice - like we have it for Sword Art Online especially since we dont have translations for all volumes, so some teasers would be nice ;). Have meant only pics like those: [[:Image:Index v01 002-003.jpg|Image 1]]; [[:Image:Index v01 004-005.jpg|Image 2]]; [[:Image:Index v01 006-007.jpg|Image 3]] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 10:33, 20 April 2010 (UTC)

== Just a slight concern. ==

As Joay and I are busy with our own stuff, I suppose that there should be some sort of a Project Supervisor around to keep check of certain stuff. There will be updates in the future, as Twi will continue to translate this series (hopefully), but I hope that there's someone to keep this series in check, since it's no longer a 'small' project anymore (I guess, since YMMV). ~Teh Ping

== Spanish section request ==

I would like to start a spanish section for the novels.--[[Special:Contributions/190.41.2.140|190.41.2.140]] 22:51, 26 May 2010 (UTC)

You should make a topic with something along the lines of "To Aru Majutsu no Index - Spanish" at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternative Language Forum] for help with setting that up. Registering may also be a good idea. An Indonesian one was also set up, so you could use that as a reference. --EnigmaticRepose

== I'll try to translate a bit ==

Currently my japanese is iffy at best, but as i'm studying it might as well give it a shot.I'll try to pick up the 1st chapter of volume one (no one's doing it right?). I'm asking here first as well, i don't know if i can manage it yet.
If i manage to somehow not embarrass myself too much doing that i'll register, and work on the rest of the volume.
Again, i can't be sure i'll manage it so... best try it out first then see.--[[User:AADragon|AADragon]] 16:35, 9 August 2010 (UTC)

No one would say something against it, just feel free to ge ahead, but best would be to register the chapter before, even if it is not very probable that some other translator would translate it anytime soon, but wonder happens sometime, so just to be safe ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 20:04, 11 August 2010 (UTC)

==Thanks for your work!!==
Glad to see translated this novel series by Teh_Ping and Joay, thank you very much for working so hard and fast.
At this point, I can say that the translators will surpass Index II(by JCStaff) in covering the novels :)

another fan of Teh_Ping and Joay, thank you very much for all of the great work ^^)/

== Translations? ==

I'm new here, and I want to translate some stuff.
I was reading the chinese version and randomly decided to translate V1C4 from Chinese to English.

Do I need some sort of clearance? Or can I just go ahead and upload my stuff (especially since my translation quality is most definitely sub-par)?

===Go ahead and just upload it===

The editors will be helping out with the language. I'll also help you proofread it if you want.

Over here, there's no need for any bureaucratic red tape. Any translator can just upload their stuff here, so you can just upload it.

EDIT: Still having a bit of trouble with the formatting, garr...

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 03:51, 11 September 2010 (UTC)

== Some Question ==

Er.... So, I already translated about three chapter and half from the 2nd Volume...
and the question is... How do I upload it? Any clues?

===Here's what you need===

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Format_guideline#Wiki_Editing_Tips

1. First, go to the volume that you want to upload.

2. Do you see the edit button on the top right hand corner? Click it.

3. Look at the 'Internal link' section, that is how you're going to add hyperlinks. (You can look at the other volumes for reference)

4. If you did it right, the words should be in red, click on it.

5. Now, you should be in a new page. Click on the 'create' button at the top.

6. Upload the text that you have already translated. (Make sure to press 'enter' once after every paragraph so that it's easier to
read.)

7. Next, the headings. At the wiki editing tips page, look at the 'headings' section (well, duh).

8. If you see the format used on all B-T texts, you'll probably get an idea of how to do it. (Just copy what they do.)

9. For pictures, it's under 'thumbnail image', the 'picture' would be from the illustrations of the volume that's available here. If I want a picture from say 'Volume 1 page 031', the format would be <nowiki>[[Image:Index_v01_031.jpg|thumb]]</nowiki>

10. For a footer, just go to any completed chapter here, copy the scripts for the footer, and make the necessary edits.

If you need any more help, you can pm me.

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 15:31, 11 September 2010 (UTC)

I wonder what happened with this translator and translation... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 09:30, 17 December 2010 (UTC)

----

==VOLUME 11==

english Volume 11 has been sabed over by the spanish version. Any chance of recovery?

===Erm, excuse me, but you lost me there===

Is there anything wrong? Since when do we have a Spanish section?

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 17:41, 12 September 2010 (UTC)

----
Not sure, but I think they're talking about all the chapter titles being in gratuitous Italian.

----
Actually, check the scan of the [http://img55.imageshack.us/f/009xf5.jpg/ original table of contents]. You'll see that it's actually in said gratuitous Italian. (This may be incorrect, but I doubt it) --[[User:MerrickXasis|MerrickXasis]]

----

Oh that, that's what you guys meant. Yes, it's supposed to be in gratuitous Italian, since the plot setting is in Italy (Before you guys start blaming me for spoiling it, the prologue of Volume 11 will be uploaded in 4 hours.)--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:21, 13 September 2010 (UTC)

==To Aru Majutsu No Index Volume 3==

Can You work on volume 3. Sorry for asking, because I love this arc. --anonymous

the sisters arc is great, but, we have it already in two separate manga and the anime. new content would be my preference. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 15:00, 22 October 2010 (UTC)

Ah, we'll see how it goes. Most likely, I'll leave it as training for some new translator. I'm planning to be more of a drill sergeant for these new translators, so, get ready.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 15:54, 22 October 2010 (UTC)

Ah, I know about the anime and manga but I love to read more. But anyway Thank^^. I will wait for anyone to translate it.

==Consensus: Past or Present?==
'''Please Vote [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3547 poll]'''
----
With six active translators and three editors, this project needs to come to an agreement regarding tense usage. Do we stick to present tense, or do we shift to past tense?--Tactician J 10:21, 4 November 2010 (UTC)

For me, it's more of past for what just happened and present for what happens during the sequence. I also use a 'present future tense'. Next vote?--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 11:21, 4 November 2010 (UTC)

I'm all for present as usual, but as I've said before, I can work with either. I get more attached to present tense stories, anyway. If we do end up agreeing on present tense, we might want to put it somewhere on the main page, and even in commentary tags by the editor list for extra insurance, as odds are potential editors/translators don't check the talk page until someone actually uses it. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

I've only just realised/remembered there's a talk page here ^.^; I'm voting for past tense as that's what I'm used to, and that from what I can gather from the '''official''' Chinese translated Index Novels I have on hand right now they use past tense as well. It'll be easier for me to work in past tense. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 09:16, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

Regarding that a discussion was recently started in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3547 forum] too --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:12, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

== Volume 14 ==

I know this must be annoying being asked this but could someone work on doing Volume 14?

I don't think anyone is doing this at the moment, volumes 1,SS1,15, & 22 seem to be under active or semi-active translation, but volume 14 is probably coming soon. admitedly, it's just a guess, but as it will be the first volume not in the first season untranslated after SS1 is done, it will probably get done soon. If you can translate, however, feel free to start, no one has registered for it. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 06:38, 5 November 2010 (UTC)

== Churches ==

To the translators and editors: both the anglican church and russian orthodox church exists :[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Church_of_England],[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Russian_Orthodox_Church] exist. they are not made up by the author. (technically the anglican church's proper name is the 'Church of England', and is the leader of the 'Anglican Communion'). I'm quite certain also that the Roman Catholic Church exists also, being a lapsed member. The Amakusa Church is made up though: it was named after an island of japan where the heads of executed christians were buried in 1637 [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amakusa]. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 14:19, 5 November 2010 (UTC)

Well, I don't really know how to explain this, but here's a post by an AS user called Thirdlc, which I find to be very good in explaining it.

"The author uses coined words like 十字教, イギリス清教, ローマ正教 and ロシア成教, instead of actual words like キリスト教 (Christianity), 英国国教会 (Church of England), ローマ・カトリック (Roman Catholic Church), ロシア正教 (Russian Orthodox Church).

I don't like it that those are directly referred, ignoring the author's intention.

Looking at these names, it's possible that the author just wants to make them end with "seikyou" and there is not much meaning in 清.

イギリス清教 (Igirisu [B]seikyou[/B]), ローマ正教 (Roma [B]seikyou[/B]), ロシア成教 (Roshia [B]seikyou[/B]), 天草式十字凄教 (Amakusa-shiki juuji [B]seikyou[/B]) "

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 11:26, 10 November 2010 (UTC)

*No hand facepalm...*

Well, to any editor, I'm going to need your help here.

For all the 'Amakusa Catholics' change them into the 'Amakusa-style Church'.

Anyone got any other way to translate the rest, or should we stick to the terms given in volume 7?--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:30, 10 November 2010 (UTC)

Ah--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 14:55, 10 November 2010 (UTC)

That could need a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3514 guideline discussion]... ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 17:01, 10 November 2010 (UTC)

I think this needs to be translated consistently between the volumes. A guideline discussion seems necessary. Just because Vol. 7 was translated first doesn't mean that it's done appropriately (I haven't even looked, so couldn't venture an opinion). Likewise, I would hesitate to buy into a 'canon' translation by a Japanese author - church names tend to be archaic English, for one thing, which is not well covered by Japanese style English education.

My take, now that I see some of the source: 教 seems to be used in the way that we use ''teaching,'' ''rite,''(compare 'rites' of Freemasonry) or even (religious) ''tradition'' in English. So maybe translate イギリス清教 as 'English Puritan rite,' 'English Puritan church,' or 'English Puritan teaching.' By extension, that would lead to 'Roman Orthodox rite'/'Roman Orthodox church' and 'Russian Institutional rite/church' (I'm having a tough time translating the on reading of 成 into something that isn't 'orthodox' in this context.) Likewise, 凄教 translates pretty well as 'cult' for me. Did a little googling and found this page [http://toarumajutsunoindex.wikia.com/wiki/Amakusa-Style_Remix_of_Church] which seems to agree with my 'cult' definition. So the 'Amakusa cult.'

By analogy, It seems obvious that the author is ''suggesting'' real churches, but is very careful not to use their common names in Japanese, I would guess both to avoid angry adherents of the real churches and to help with the alternate universe separation of realities. For example, ロシア成教 is practically synonymous with the meaning of 'Russian Orthodox Church' but just happens to not be the way it is written in Japanese. It seems that we would want a similar obfuscation in the translation for the same reasons. -[[User:Senile seinen|Senile seinen]] 16:58, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

I just want to give my two cents to agree with the character 教 itself translating to cult. It's used quite commonly in Chinese text to such effect. However, I believe the only problem in doing so would be that cults in the English language are usually seen as heretical and some organizations might not fit that light. -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 17:30, 17 November 2010

Well, I should be resting, but since this is important, I'll give an answer.

The so-called canon translations aren't invented by me or Joay or any other translator. When I said Volume 7, I meant the chapter titles of volume 7. The names on the main page, they're canon, we didn't do anything except removing the japanese text. Of course, if we're to go by our own common knowledge, cult would be the better term, but it'll feel a lot less familiar.
 
 

Why are these religions named as 'cults'? As someone who has Chinese as my first language, I haven't came across something like the character '教' being equivalent to that... (Or I just can't remember it - can anyone give some examples?)
But yeah, in canon these Churches are for all intents and purposes 'religions' and not 'cults' as the English speakers understand it.
Maybe we can make some sort of 'need-to-know' translation notes for readers on the Index Novels' main page if this issue becomes a serious one? Just putting it out there the Churches in this universe is not the ones equivalent to Real-Life's ones. In the Official Chinese Translated Volume 1 of TAMNI (pg30, next to a illustration page of Index) I have on hand there's a Note saying all churches mentioned in this series are made-up ones by the author.
Also, I can vouch for the English spellings being correct (I have a hard copy of the Official Chinese translated Index Novel Vol7) given in Vol7 of the Churches are as the person above me has said - so I think what we have right now should stay. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 05:27, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

Have you read the Jing Yong novels? Condor heroes etc? The Ming Cult gets referenced quite often -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 07:13, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

Its Japanese then maybe the meaning of '教' is different between Japanese and Chinese? (Rikaichan says for that "teach", "faith", "doctrine") And if the Churches are realy made up by the author shouldnt then イギリス清教, ローマ正教, ロシア成教 and 天草式十字凄教 be British Puritan, Roman Orthodox, Russian 成(?) and Amakusa(n) 凄 (? unorthodox) faith or doctrine instead of Roman Catholic and Russian Orthodox Church? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 09:45, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

No no, Kanji used by Japanese have basically the same meaning in Chinese. In Chinese, that character does indeed mean teach, doctrine, etc. It depends on how it is used. It is really difficult to draw meaning from one character, it depends on how it is used along with other characters before one can drawn meaning from it. -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 17:03, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

---

I haven't came across those examples you (Snorca) mentioned, but from what I looked up in a Chinese -> English dictionary (Granted, this particular reference book is from 1994 so it's more than a decade old...) the character '教' doesn't have the meaning of cult... and as far as I know from other sources the Chinese term for 'cult' is '邪教', the characters can literally be translated into 'evil religion'. The character '教' alone doesn't mean 'cult' but just 'religion' I think.

But precise meaning/s of the words aside, IMO for all intents and purposes these 'religious organisations', for a lack of better term right now, are similar in structure to real-life churches, even if they're not named the same. These organisations are churches in canon (in terms of influence, history and other such aspects), not cults, and should probably be called as 'churches'. And to prevent mixing up with Real-Life versions maybe some other name can be introduced, but with the word 'church' included? Or like I suggested earlier we can just note the differences between the ToaruVerse Churches and the Real-Life Churches on the TAMNI main page?

That reminds me, the novels calls 'Christianity' (for a lack of better term to describe the religion that is born from the death of the Son of God is called , the name 'Jesus' is never mentioned in the novels and is always refered to as the 'Son of God') the 'Religion of the Cross', ie '十字教', instead of the usual Chinese version '基督教'. Maybe we should change that in our translations as well somehow? --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 21:57, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

Yeah, as I've said, the word cult will have problems because it has a negative connotation in it based on how the mass media portrays it. Not all cults are evil though, religions would refuse to be classified as a cult, but in essence of the word, they technically are cults. Cults are basically a group with religious beliefs, but are somewhat considered strange. It had been given a negative image due to how most religions (not gonna name the most obvious one) really, really hate how people stray from their practices.

Anyway, the word church doesn't necessarily mean Christianity. It simply means a sanctuary. For example, the infamous cult church I used to live close by: The Church of Scientology. There are many other cults out there with churches but lack popularity.

Of course, how we use these words are up to the editors and translators. I really have no opinion on what we use, just trying to provide some insight as to how those words are technically acceptable. -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 23:26, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

Because I was the first one to use the word 'cult' I had better clarify what I meant: I used the word 'cult' '''only''' in reference to the kanji combination 凄教. While all of the church/religion names end with kanji that can be pronounced as "seikyou", the actual kanji used are DIFFERENT between the different religions. Only the ''Amakusa seikyou'' has the kanji 凄教 for "seikyou." 凄 translates as 'uncanny, weird, threatening, horrible,' and 教 is the 'teaching, faith, doctrine' kanji we see at the end of all these word. 'Weird/horrible faith' is pretty close to 'cult.'

By this reasoning, '''only''' the Amakusa group would be called a 'cult.' As I wrote above, the others would be something like "Russian Institutional Church," "English Puritan Rite/Church" and "Roman Orthodox Church." --[[User:Senile seinen|Senile seinen]] 14:56, 19 November 2010 (UTC)

凄 also means ''wonderful, great, terrific, tremendous, real''. --[[User:El Phoenix|El Phoenix]] 12:15, 22 November 2010 (UTC)

Well, I'll make this clear. Here are the original chapter titles of volume 7:

* Prologue: 行動開始　The_Page_is_Opened.
* Chapter 1: 学園都市　Science_Worship.
* Chapter 2: ローマ正教　The_Roman_Catholic_Church.
* Chapter 3: イギリス清教　Anglican_Church.
* Chapter 4: 天草式十字凄教　AMAKUSA_Style_Remix_of_Church.
* Epilogue: 行動終了　The_Page_is_Shut. --[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 13:15, 22 November 2010 (UTC)

== Main Page Format ==
'''Please Vote [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3562 poll]'''
----

Okay, let's clear some things up. Do we want to keep the author's bizarre English, underscores and all? I think we should, since he uses symbols in the majority of the titles, and they were originally removed due to someone mistaking it for bad formatting.

And how do we want to format the chapter titles? I was thinking keeping the two titles, separated by two spaces, the first title ending in a period and the second being italicized. I've made my own test version and have viewed it via Show Preview, but because *20 edits later by others*, I never really got the chance to apply it. I can still apply it and all we would have to do is undo the revision if anyone agrees with my thoughts.

So, ideas, opinions? —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

Before I like to start on this. I'll like to emphasize that I won't tolerate any format changes, none, unless we all agree to it. To both The Shadow , I understand what you're trying to do, but how would you like it if someone is to take help you do something, yet without your permission, and not the way you wanted it? It's the same thing. And to Suzuku, I have to be blunt here, that was really rude. You should have talked it out before taking action. I'll beseech to everyone, not just the two parties involved, that if you want to carry out any format changes like tenses and the like, please discuss it with us first before you do anything.

Now, onto the main point. I feel that either we leave if as it was, or we do the original titles that has the Japanese versions. The translations of the titles may not be universally accepted, unlike the original, so it would be difficult at times to reconcile with the translations, like here:

* Novel Illustrations
* Prologue: Begin Action — The_Page_is_Opened.
* Chapter 1: Academy City — Science_Worship.
* Chapter 2: Roman Orthodox Church — The_Roman_Catholic_Church.
* Chapter 3: British Puritan Church — Anglican_Church.
* Chapter 4: Amakusa-style Church of Distinct Doctrines — AMAKUSA_Style_Remix_of_Church.
* Epilogue: End Action — The_Page_is_Shut.
* Afterword

I'm in favour of the status quo, or even better, if we can leave the original Japanese titles.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 03:22, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

I think you guys need to request someone with supervisor rights to become your supervisor and serve as an arbitrator? --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 03:52, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

From my understanding the original novels, for each chapter, have a japanese title and a english title (the one with the underscores). If this is the case, my preference would be for both to be present, as above. Admittedly, it looks pretty odd for volume 7, but it looks like there the difficulty would be differentiating between religion as organization vs. religion as belief system. Also, sorry for contributing to edit war. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:14, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

While I'm fine with the either of the older formats (just "Science_Worship./Science Worship.", no translated titles), will the Japanese titles work out since this a translation project? Yeah, 5–10 passersby will understand them, but the majority won't. And the titles look nice on the contents pages because they're neatly separated into columns, whereas since the title translations can get fairly long-winded, it makes it somewhat difficult to make it look consistent and not have a huge amount of unnecessary space between a title. Though we could also romanize them instead, like:

*Prologue: Kōdō Kaishi.  ''The_Page_is_Opened.''

That would make some romanization difficult, though (especially if your knowledge of the language is half-assed like mine), and would slightly be better than just right-out Japanese characters. And Teh Ping, were you in favor for the original English lines with the underscores or the spaces?

And just for a side-note, the Russian project of Index has both titles, though the translator keeps the English titles as-is, most likely because he's a Japanese to Russian translator (must make Kamachi's heavy use of English-oriented furigana a pain).

Also, Larethian, we've gotten quite far without the supposedly necessary supervisor or admin, so why start now? It's actually sort of surprising that Index hasn't had one volunteer yet. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

Well, it's good that you guys can arbitrate among yourself. On closer look now, I see that the edit war is caused by casual editors rather than editors of the project. Speaking of the supervisors, I don't even see them around much? I know Vaelis, who has admin rights, is actively lurking.:) --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 06:57, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

I also think that you should keep the two titles: the first title translated into English and the weird English title of the Author. The current version looks ok but you could italicize the second title. — [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 08:41, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

Well, there's too few translators for us to sort ourselves out -_-, so we didn't need a supervisor up till now. However, if there's a need to have one, seeing how it goes now with all the debates here, I'll volunteer for it.

As for the author's English, I say we keep the underscores. Honestly, I prefer the Japanese titles for the first title instead of the translated ones. Maybe we should get Tact to chip in his thoughts on this, since he's the proofreader here. Will do a poll when I get home, or if we really can't decide, I'll get Herald of Meridian to post a poll on the wikia.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:53, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

When I said Japanese, I meant the original hiragana, katakana, kanji and the likes, not romaji.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 10:38, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

I think Teh Ping's suggestion of retaining the original script for the chapter 7 titles makes the most sense-it's exactly what we have chosen to do in translating the chapter titles of the manga (Hoshi no Furu Machi) I'm editing. Yes, keep the underscores and all. I don't really see a problem with using JIS romaji in place of the katakana/hiragana/kanji, but I don't see an advantage to it either.

My concern is the translation of these terms in the body text - it needs to be consistent within and between volumes, and I believe it should closely mirror the meaning of the hiragana/katakana/kanji in the body text, rather than the author's somewhat engrishy attempt at translation himself in the chapter titles. This is with the goal of emulating the Japanese reader's experience as closely as possible. -- [[User:Senile seinen|Senile seinen]] 15:07, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

We have created a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3562 poll] regarding that in the wiki!

@Teh_Ping I dont think you should translate 教 as church if also 会 (as 教会) would be needed to become the word for church...

Also I would prefer an English translation (since I cant read Kanji (only with Rikachan) nor understand the Romaji transcription, but would also like to know the name of the title) with the original hidden in <nowiki>  </nowiki> and with the "subtitle" in ''italic'' separated with a normal dash (-) and not a "& mdash ;"(—), but without the underlines but rather with spaces (but that is only because I think it looks strange with those underlines). --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 17:56, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

My view is that keep the Japanese version of the chapter titles and give the English translation of that on the chapter page itself, even if only for the reason it looks better on the contents page that way (among others). As for the underscores and other things in the author's English, I suggest we keep it the same as how it is shown - if necessary change it on the chapter page, but leave it as it is on the main page. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 21:36, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

What would you think if it was formated like that:
----
===Example===
'''<nowiki>===Volume 3===</nowiki>'''
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Radio Noise]]
** Level2
*Chapter 1: Imagine Breaker
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Chapter1|Level0(and_More)]]
* Radio Noise
**Level2(Product_Model)

----
(Prologue example 1; Chap 1 example 2; Chap 2 example 3 - but I think "chapter" should be kept) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:54, 24 November 2010 (UTC)

Beyond the inconsistent link locations, I'm not in favor of having each chapter split up over two lines, it seems that it could be confusing, especially to people new to the site, and it doesn't look as nice to me. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:42, 25 November 2010 (UTC)

As said that are three different examples. The Prologue is example 1, chapter 1 is example 2 and chapter 2 is example 3 - its just another suggestion instead of the long chapter titles in one line... Of those examples I would prefer example 2, which would mostly be like its done with some MariMite chapters. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 06:55, 25 November 2010 (UTC)

Well, building off of Darklor's example, here's what the idea I suggested in the forums would look like:
----
===Example 2===
'''<nowiki>===Volume 1===</nowiki>'''
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*'''Prologue: The Tale of the Illusion Killer Boy/幻想殺しの少年のお話'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Prologue|The_Imagine-Breaker.]]
*'''Chapter 1: The Magician Lands in the Town/魔術師は塔に降り立つ'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 1|FAIR,_Occasionally_GIRL.]]
*'''Chapter 2: The Conjurer Bestows Demise/奇術師は終焉を与える'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 2|The_7th-Edge.]]
*'''Chapter 3: The Grimoire Peacefully Smiles/魔道書は静かに微笑む'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 3|Forget_me_not.]]
*'''Chapter 4: The Retiring Magician Chooses the End/退魔師は終わりを選ぶ'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 4|(N)Ever_Say_Good_bye.]]
*'''Epilogue: The Conclusion of the Index of Prohibited Books Girl/禁書目録の少女の結末'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Epilogue|Index-Librorum-Prohibitorum.]]

----
So what does everyone think? It's certainly unique, but considering the chapter title scheme of the Index novel is unique, it fits. ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 16:28, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

Looks great: but would it possibly be better to have whitespace on both sides of the '/' mark? Like:

*'''Prologue: The Tale of the Illusion Killer Boy / 幻想殺しの少年のお話'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Prologue|The_Imagine-Breaker.]]

Just a minor suggestion. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 01:12, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

It's not a noticeable change, but I don't mind. -- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 06:41, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

First off I'd like to apologize to Teh Ping and everyone else. Like you said it probably would have been better to start off this discussion before sparking the whole little edit war that went on. In regards to the discussion itself I think your suggestion looks rather nice Suzuku, especially with Sagantsu's minor tweak. Maybe it would also be good to add a little note somewhere on the main page explaining how Kamachi formats the chapter titles so people can see where each part comes from. [[User:The Shadow|The Shadow]] 04:58, 3 December 2010 (UTC)

Holy canoli at these great walls of text! In any case, I quite like Suzuku's suggestion (with Saganatsu's addendum). --Tactician J 23:24, 6 December 2010 (UTC)

==Awards==
2011 is correct? Because at the moment its only 2010... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:22, 24 November 2010 (UTC)

Yes, it's correct, as the listing is for the entire year of 2011, which is why the polling is done at the end of 2010. ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 16:28, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

While we're on it, I tweaked the format for the award section a bit. Any objections/complaints? ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 18:00, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

==Short Synopsis==
I replaced it with an edited version of the wiki's. Yes, I realize the old one was also just a more cut up version of the wiki's, but the English wasn't as well worded and it looked a bit sparse. Objections? ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 18:00, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

==Header==
So I added one. Thoughts? ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 18:55, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

Don't see any problems, and no objections to one personally. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 01:10, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

Hmm, I would say bold would be better for the first "To Aru Majutsu no Index". --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 04:10, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

I tried that, but it came off looking weird, so I stuck with italics. -- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 06:38, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

== chapter title Vol2 Ch3 ==

I don't think that the chapter title for Volume 2 Chapter 3 is correct: it's an exact copy of Volume 1 Chapter 3, in both the english and translated japanese. could someone check this? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:30, 29 November 2010 (UTC)

No, it's correct. The chapter title uses the exact same Kanji and English title as the title of Volume 1 Chapter 3. -- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 06:00, 29 November 2010 (UTC)

=="To Aru" Majutsu no Index==
Wikipedia recently agreed to have the wiki page on this series be titled "Toaru Majutsu no Index". Should we follow their decision? --Tactician J 23:24, 6 December 2010 (UTC)

would be alot of work: main page, registration page, one formatting page, upto 10 pages per volume (4 chapters, one epilogue, one war report, one declaration of..., an afterword, a full text page, and a illustrations page)= upper limit of 243 pages needing moving, updating the links on all of them, updating the links on the sidebar... . If someone is willing to do all that, I'm all for it. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 00:08, 7 December 2010 (UTC)

I don't particularly mind either way, though I do think Toaru is the correct version myself. I don't know how formatting links work for the server admin, so it might be easier to just do it next the B-T server randomly goes down. Again. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

I spotted a lot of changes to 'Toaru' in the Recent changes, at which point I came here looking for information; what is the rationale behind changing To Aru to Toaru? 'To Aru' are definitely two separate words; the first is the particle To, the second is the verb Aru. There is no verb Toaru that I know of, though there is a verb Tooru (通る). As far as I am aware, it is not standard practice to run together non-noun words by leaving out their spaces (the difference between 'Kami nomi zo Shiru Sekai' and 'Kami nomizo Shiru Sekai' which could easily be mistaken for a nonsensical 'Kami no mizo Shiru Sekai', for one thing...).

I call upon the weight of Google! '"To Aru Majutsu no Index"' 28 million results (including Toaru results), '"Toaru Majutsu no Index"' 3 million results, '"To Aru Majutsu no Index" -toaru' 26 million results. Google has spoken. (Can we reverse this local trend towards Toaru? Please? *puppy-dog eyes*)

Well, if you do not know for sure the correct choice, may as well go with what this^^ guy said. Probably won't make a difference either way, but according to myself and google, To Aru is the more recognizable. So why make hundreds of changes

== Underscores ==

Was there a decision or two I missed somewhere? why did [[User:Kraft|Kraft]] take out all the underscores on the chapter titles? was under impression that they were to be left in. also, why added the periods at the end? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 21:35, 7 December 2010 (UTC)

From the looks of it, Kraft has been re-editing the titles applying punctuation rules and probably assumed the underscores were a formatting issue without knowing that the current format was agreed upon by the editors and supervisors of the project (I don't think they realized that was how it was meant to be). It would be nice if the entire series could be locked only to have edits approved by a supervisor or editor to prevent drive-by editing on a project of such a large scale. --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 22:19, 7 December 2010 (UTC)

Dunno, but the ending period on the translated line helps distinguish the two titles. And I see he did it on the chapter pages themselves, but the decision was for the main page itself. The problem with the supervisor–editor thing is, we don't have a specific supervisor for the Index project, nor do any of them seem to frequent enough for all the updates we make to the main page (the percentage updates). We also don't have an editor with actual editor rights anyway (though I wish Tact would frequent more to get it). Besides, the translators would need the similar abilities just to create a page. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

==Inserting hidden page numbers into the text?==
Is it possible for the translators to mark where the pages start and end? That would enable me to look up the original lines more easily, and I'd like to try making some nice-looking PDFs down the road... --Tactician J 14:28, 8 December 2010 (UTC)

I could go through eventually and help with that if I stop being lazy and when the tense issue is resolved. Anyway, I did a small preview of how it would look on parts 9–10 of volume 16's chapter 1. Basically, lines can be cut off randomly in the middle of the sentence (or words for that matter), so don't feel too reliant on the original formatting. Not to mention that every other page has the two titles for the chapter. And out of curiosity, how would you do the illustrations? Some colored ones have three-page-spreads and seeing an illustration after the part it happens in the text just isn't the same as seeing it as you turn the page, so would you use a two-page style, two-pages for just illustrations with the text page, or just one page at a time? —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] 14:51, 12 December 2010 (UTC)

Text pages get single pages, but two-/three-page illustration spreads will be fused together, more or less. --Tactician J 15:03, 28 December 2010 (UTC)

==Thought processes==
Just wondering if I am the only one that's slightly uncomfortable with how thoughts are differentiated from the rest of the text in different ways. It seems that the most common methods of indicating thoughts are either in (parenthesis), ''italics'', or ''(italics and parenthesis)''. Perhaps we can come to some kind of a standard for this... or is there a difference as to how certain thought processes are? (I don't have access to the Japanese text or cultural knowledge to know...) -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 23:12, 15 December 2010 (UTC)

In the original texts, most thoughts are in parentheses but some also aren't, just like how most spoken dialogue is in quotes but some isn't. English novels also do it (the quoteless dialogues, though thoughts don't have to be emphasized with italics or parentheses), but I think it's more of a slight difference to not feel so abusive with them during dialogue/thought scenes. The italics is just something we started doing (I don't remember why?) and aren't in the original format. I don't think Japanese use italics at all, but they do have a way to emphasize certain parts of a line without just bolding it, though I forget what it's called. If you have any lines in mind that you'd like to me to look up and post as examples, go ahead, though it'll be in Japanese. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

Occassionally some do use bold, but most of the time, most novels use 『』 or 【】 parentheses for emphasis. Italics look intuitive for monologue (and yes the Japanese don't use them). I've used it right from the start in LOLH, because I saw it in Toradora. Some CSR pages I saw use parentheses, but '''Italics''' just feel right to me. I've not read enough Index to know how the author presents thoughts. But based on your description, my guess is those in parentheses are First-Person monologue, while those that aren't are narrator-reported thoughts. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 04:11, 16 December 2010 (UTC)

Wow, never thought they might be monologues. I normally associate monologues with just quotation marks since they're said aloud. Now I'm even more confused as to what to do/how to read, haha. --[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 06:00, 16 December 2010 (UTC)

== british vs american english ==

which english should we use: part of the project is in american english and part in british. It's not really that important to me which, but we should probably settle on one or the other. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 20:29, 20 December 2010 (UTC)

british will be better because they don`t use america--[[User:Cognitio|Cognitio]]

Do you mean to say that the story has English characters but no (few?) American characters? That makes some sense.--[[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 22:16, 20 December 2010 (UTC)

American English. See the [[Format_guideline#Spelling_and_Grammar|Format guideline]]. [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 13:33, 21 December 2010 (UTC)

That standard was established before we had multiple projects, and was left in. given that it was written for when we only had one project, should it be up to each project to decide which version?
the original line was this:
:* '''Due to the nature of this website, and the nationality of the majority of Editors & Readers the standard spelling lexicon for this project will be based upon American English as defined by the Fourth Edition of the [http://www.bartleby.com/61/ American Heritage Dictionary]''' --13:18, 26 April 2006 by [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]

the current version in place is
:Due to the nature of this website, and the nationality of the majority of Editors and Readers, the standard spelling lexicon for this Wiki will be based upon American English as defined by the Fourth Edition of the [http://www.bartleby.com/61/ American Heritage Dictionary] --5:37, 16 March 2007 by [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]]

which was changed as part of the original update altering the format page from a Haruhi only version to a version for all projects.

also, [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] stopped editing a year before this project was created: [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index&dir=prev&action=history here] vs [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/Smidge204 here]. and thus the format page, in it's current form, would not have considered a project that might have reason to use british english.

As the current text came about due to a change regarding the style of the formatting page, and not as an actual policy decision, and as the party who made the original style decision is no longer on the wiki to ask, I argue that the statement currently on the format page can be overridden by the people working on a particular project, especially if there is reason beyond personal preference, as has been argued above.

thus we come back to the question: which would the contributors prefer for this project? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 14:42, 21 December 2010 (UTC)

Ah stop arguing. As the one responsible for all of these, I'll take the charges (my job anyway, haven't updated the Supervisor tag)

I have already PMed Big Boss regarding this, so if he doesn't have any personal preference regarding this, I will make the decision.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:45, 21 December 2010 (UTC)

To quote the PM:

[quote="thelastguardian"]Well, if they are from England, of course they speak British English :p . Seems perfectly logical to me.[/quote]

There you have it. I'm going to introduce a new set of guidelines soon.

I'd let the England-based characters speak British English, but what about the narration? --Tactician J 15:03, 28 December 2010 (UTC)

Honestly, I don't like the idea of switching languages here and there so easily, feels weird to me because it's like the characters are in a different realm from the readers.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 15:57, 28 December 2010 (UTC)

== Dragon ==

who is this dragon in vol 15?

see volume 19 --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 07:08, 24 January 2011 (UTC)

== who's gonna translte volume 15 and 19? ==

can someone translate all of volume 15 and 19? the parts about shiage are just epic.

- Give it some time. JS06 is translating SS1. Volume 15 hasn't been translated dedicated-ly since December and Vol 19 was mostly translated by Flare in December-who is less active now. Volume 15 has a higher chance of being translated soon after SS1 is completed.

Well, I'm not letting anyone translate 15 until Joay himself says that he will allow others to take over.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 17:45, 28 January 2011 (UTC)

+ That's fine. Can you ask Joay if it is ok for others to take over vol 15?

Sounds like you are under the assumption that someone would do it if no Joay doesn't they might work the earlier novels... On a side note can someone post on the boards that activation email are down. I can't get the activation email and I can't post telling someone to look into that. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] 01:43, 1 February 2011 (UTC)

Way ahead of you, check js06's talk page.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 02:40, 1 February 2011 (UTC)

== volume 23 and 24 ==

i heard its out already, volume 23 and 24. are you guys going to translate them?

Volume 23 will be called New Testament Volume 1. As for whether we will be translating it, you can bet on it once we get resources.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 13:37, 13 February 2011 (UTC)

==And Misaka Mikoto?==
Looks like the novel have the "New testament" series and you already put a Spoier about Touma (Dead), Accelerator and Shiage, but WHAT HAPPENED TO MISAKA? (and index but I relly do not care too much).

== SS Volume 2? ==

Just wondering: where in the timeline does SS Volume 2 take place? On the main page it's shown between Volumes 16 and 17, but on the Registration page it's shown between Volumes 19 and 20.

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 00:34, 26 February 2011 (UTC)

== alternative language? ==

according to Category:Alternative Languages, british english is an alternative language. does this mean this project is, or only that projects with a british english variant are alternative? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 19:28, 5 March 2011 (UTC)

== Terminology ==

In Volume 14 Chapter 3 Part 4, Tatemiya Saiji is referred to as "Substitute Pope". He was previously referred to in Volumes 7 and 11 as "substitute Supreme Pontiff" (likewise, Kanzaki Kaori is referred to as "Supreme Pontiff"). If the Japanese writing for these terms is the same in each instance, then it would be best to pick a standard translation and use that.

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 05:31, 6 March 2011 (UTC)

Edit:
Also "Acqua of the Back" (Volume 14 Epilogue) versus "Acqua of the Rear".

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 06:21, 6 March 2011 (UTC)

It's Supreme Pontiff and Acqua of the Back, according to the TamnI wiki. We follow their spellings and terminology, as far as I know. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 06:37, 6 March 2011 (UTC)

Ah, alright then. I've been avoiding looking at the wiki because every time I look at it, I accidentally read another spoiler.

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 04:13, 12 March 2011 (UTC)

==New Testament: Toaru Majutsu no Index or Toaru Majutsu no Index: New Testament?==

Just to make sure we have a set standard for how the title should be, should we refer to the new series with NT in front of the title or after? Since Kamachi has "Shinyaku" in front of "Toaru Majutsu no Index", I'm inclined to believe that it's his intention to have the series referred to with New Testament at the front of the title. Also, do really need to have 'NT' in front of the volumes? I don't think it's necessary personally. -- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 22:27, 9 March 2011 (UTC)

Well, I just named it like that because I was too lazy to put in spacing in front...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:58, 23 March 2011 (EDT)

==Volume 22 - continuation?==

If I may ask, I've been around B-T since the last week of October and I noticed that Volume 22 almost done and were left hanging, will any translator still going to translate the rest of the parts? Please don't take my question in a different way, thank you. -- アクシス

As of now, our only hope here is for either js06 or pikachuwei to finish up those parts. I'm out, that's for sure. No problems asking about who will translate the volumes or whatsoever, but I am 'a bit' annoyed about timeframes, seeing how recent events have gone for me, so I am terribly sorry if I antagonized anyone because of this.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:43, 23 March 2011 (EDT)

Iiya, Iiya, I truly understand, I'm just asking, if it is going to be continued or not because I'm planning to order the novel, if it is not (^_^;). Your answer was a yes, so I'll keep waiting, there're still many LN's here anyway that are very interesting to read like Bt-Tt-Shoukanjuu, Mushi to Medama, Fate/Zero, ZnT and many more that'll take me months to finish it. Thanks for anwsering (￣▽￣)ノ -- アクシス

== The Spin-Offs ==

Are there plans to translate those? Because if not, I suggest that they link to the summaries posted in the To Aru wiki, so that people can at least know what happens in those stories.

Maybe, good point. As of now, there are plans to translate the side story, but the main story takes precedence. I can assure you though that there are plans to do that.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:43, 23 March 2011 (EDT)

Then, if main story is highest priority, then will translation of Volume 17 be next after NT is completed? --[[Special:Contributions/164.107.33.220|164.107.33.220]] 12:59, 25 March 2011 (EDT)Lojik:)

== Volume SS1 - Afterword? ==

Will the afterword of SS1 be translated? I'm quite interested in Kamachi Kazuma's thoughts.

When Js06 posted the link to the epilogue (or was it the full text?) on 4chan, I asked him if there was no afterword. He said there isn't. I also checked now the raw, and seems the last thing is the epilogue. [[User:Kokonice|Kokonice]] 18:21, 19 April 2011 (UCT)

== Are there any translations regarding Bardway? ==

With her appearance in New Testament and the side-mention in the arc for volumes 17/18 making her existence increasingly relevant, is there any possibility of translations of stories in which Bardway has appeared directly (referred to on the Wikipedia character page)? (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_characters#Dawn-colored_Sunlight) (Thank you very much for your time; I wish to convey extreme gratitude for the translating which has been done!)

Well, the rest are on the side stories, which aren't translated, ''yet''.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 10:09, 22 May 2011 (UCT)

Talk:Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter1

2011-06-10T22:56:13Z

Blackfaia:

Every time I see EU here, I keep thinking European Union even though I know its not right. Do we actually know what EU in the context of the novel actually stands for?

^ I assume you've read the previous novels (Vol 4-5 especially)
E —— Japan’s secret code to designate a submarine in the past

U —— Germany’s secret code to designate a submarine....

"The name EU had come from the codename for submarine's during the World War 60 years ago, the submarine itself had come from Russia, 30 years ago--
A submarine that had been stolen from the former Soviet Union. And, it was equipped with modern American MK-60s. " (Vol.5, Ch.1)

By my understanding thus far its basically the name of a group of (hidden) people codenamed by the submarine? Correct me if I'm mistaken.
-Swiftstrike

Yes. E.U is a balistic missile submarine (SSBN) that was stolen from the USSR by the organization that bears the same name. It was formed during WWII by Imperial Japan and the Nazis. It's leader is the original Sherlock Holmes and they are the antagonists for the most part. --[[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]] 00:12, 4 June 2011 (UCT)

Actually, I say it is better to transliterate E.U. as I.U. since Imperial Japanese Navy submarines were prefixed with "I", even if the "I" in Japanese sounds like "E" in English. --[[Special:Contributions/210.48.110.79|210.48.110.79]] 09:52, 10 June 2011 (UCT)

That is true, however, to do so would mean to change every single mention of it so far. I should discuss it first.--[[User:Cosmic Eagle|Cosmic Eagle]] 17:13, 10 June 2011 (UCT)

May as well just leave it. EU is just as good as IU for the name of an organization. And no one is going to notice or care about minor historical or linguistic discrepancies. I was a bit confused reading ch2 after someone changed EU-->IU

Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter1

2011-06-03T20:57:23Z

Blackfaia:

==1st Ammo: Case E8==

Reki.

Always expressionless, unfeeling and taciturn Reki.

Protecting me on orders from the "wind", the Reki who, armed with only a single sniper rifle, bravely took on the Ten Thousand Skill Warrior Koko.

Under the starlight, that Reki was sprawled on the roadway.

"This wound.....It's not a gunshot wound."

Said Shirayuki's younger sister, Kazayuki, who was kneeling on one knee at Reki's side.

The astonishment at her previously abrupt and hard to believe exclamation about Reki's bloodline still remained. However, now is not the time to be speaking about family lineages.

Medical aid for Reki has to be quickly administered.

"Reki was wounded by some sort of light that I don't really understand; some kind of invisible bomb. She bled considerably before you arrived. Shirayuki, your....healing art or something; can't you use it?!"

Clinging onto my words, I shook Shirayuki by the neck, trying to get rescue to come.

"Ordinarily, I would be up to the task......but right now, my powers are unstable."

"Unstable....?"

Kazayuki explained to me with my furrowed eyebrows,

"Lately, in Japan...no, throughout the whole world, there has been a weakening of supernatural abilities. The reason for this drop in success rate is unknown. Among the Hotogi, the ability to heal wounds has been especially limited. In the event of failure, it could kill the person."

I weakened at her words....

Somehow or other, simply having Shirayuki's magic turn the game for the better would not be the case.

Then how can I.....

As I agitatedly paced around, Shirayuki took Reki's temperature.

"Terrible. Her body temperature has plummeted to extremely low levels. If we don't get her to a hospital fast...."

From behind, Shirayuki and her sisters boarded a convertible, a Himiko, a solid sedan of Mitsuoka Automobile and a Kushinada that came along with it.

Shirayuki and her sisters used this bulletproof car for retreat in accordance with the battle situation.

Just perfect. These guys can transport Reki.

However....

"Don't go to a hospital. Our enemy from just now, Koko, was using a sniper rifle."

Right now, there is no sniper here.

If the hospital in the city came under attack from a sniper rifle, we won't be able to do anything.

Urban areas with plenty of buildings are where a sniper holds the most advantage.

"In that case, we'll take Reki-sama to a branch shrine of the Hotogi. We'll call a doctor there."

Kazayuki grudgingly soaked her miko garb in blood carrying Reki.

Carrying Reki in the back seat of the Kushinada, I supported her, together with my neighboring passenger. With our cell phones destroyed, Shirayuki got into the co-driver's seat and called Butei High.

With the engine primed forward, Kazayuki settled down on a passenger seat with a sharp expression. Right now, her wakyuu was in her hands in preparation for a pursuit with Koko.

The driver opposite and the driver here; both of them dazzling beauties started their vehicles to maintain a lookout over the river bank, heading down the mountain road.

"Kin-chan, it's connected. The Masters' night duty room. It's Nangou sensei."

I accepted the white cell phone from Shirayuki, and explained the situation to Nangou-sensei of Snipe; how during Caravan I, we came under sniper attack on the outskirts of Kyouto, the battle near Mt Hiei, Reki's wounding and the assailant being a Hong Kong exchange student named Koko. The silent Nangou listened to my words, all the while not saying anything.

"That's Case E8, Tohyama. The Masters cannot act."

A low voice at the end was the reply.

Case E8.

That was cipher code for "possibility of perpetrators within being high and as such, this common knowledge cannot be leaked out. Make contact with trusted individuals as active partners; resolve issue by the hand of concerned parties."

Nangou's decision was....right. The perpetrator infiltrated under the disguise of an exchange student from Hong Kong.

If the situation became common knowledge amongst the entirety of the student body, the enemy could obtain information.

Thus, Butei Article Chapter 4:

Butei must be independent.

Upon reaching their 2nd or 3rd year in Butei High, it is a general rule that they defeat their enemies on their own.

Those who receive aid from the Masters are interns or inexperienced first years. As it was not like I joined only recently, I somewhat understood Butei High's education policy. I understood....Nangou's callousness. Although, the one who's been attacked is your student, can't you be more worried?

"If unarmed civilians get involved, contact me again Tohyama."

.....It would be too late if that happens.

Muttering in the depths of my heart, I made my salutations and cut the connection with Nangou.

Two vehicles sped down the mountain from the national highway 367 towards highways 105 and 106. During a stop at an intersection, Kazayuki nocked an arrow and briefly raising her bow, surveyed the bank. Casting a sidelong glance, I called Riko from Shirayuki's phone.

(Koko's modus operandi resembles Riko's in some parts.)

Vocaloid warnings, submachine gun mounted radio controlled devices. Conversely, Riko's close combat technique in the confrontation with Haimaki at Butei High had the feeling of Kungfu.

Perhaps she may have some kind of connection with Koko. However, my call could not connect. Riko was out of range. Yesterday at Osaka, I encountered by chance Riko and Aria who were speaking of working together. When I tried to make a call, Aria was out of range.

In the midst of such a serious affair, where are those two? They aren't near at all.

(......Koko....)

Unable to do anything, I again considered from where our enemy may target us.

Just who is she?

A superhuman capable of combining hand to hand combat skills rivaling mine in Hysteria Mode, handgun skills that can evenly match Aria's and sniper skills equal to that of Reki......The face of E.U? I wouldn't happen to know.

With that being the case, I called Jeanne who, just like Riko, had her roots in E.U. It took six calls to get a response from Jeanne, who was sleeping in the middle of the night.

"Hotogi? What's the matter?"

A clear voice emitted from the phone.

"No, it's me. Tohyama Kinji. I'm calling from Shirayuki's phone."

"......? It....It's the middle of the night. Why are you using Shirayuki's phone?"

Ignoring the suspicion in her voice, I urgently explained the situation.

"Jeanne, is there a sniper of Reki's skill within E.U? A monster with hand to hand combat and handgun skills. Her name is Koko," I asked.

"Sniper.....Koko? None. Except for Sherlock, a sniper with the skill to exchange shots evenly with Reki does not exist in E.U. There are people like Patra who use sniper rifles but they are of modest skill."

Then Koko....is not a remnant of E.U.

With my face sheer white, I recounted the words Reki had spoken.

"The enemies from here onwards cannot be beaten through a simple contest of force."

The enemies from here on.

(Reki...)

Losing my desire to sleep, I held Reki and clenched my teeth in frustration.

You, we..... How can fighting be even possible now?

Reki......!

Within the powerful Hotogi shrine, the organization is divided into the main shrine and branch offices.

The branch office also doubles as a branch shrine. There was a large branch shrine of the Hotogi shrine in Kyoto. Around the time we arrived there, a warm rain had begun to fall from the lightening sky.

On the wet asphalt scented road, megumi miko stood on alert. These were young miko who served full Hotogi miko like Shirayuki and Kazayuki. The megumi miko carried Reki away on a stretcher and led me, Shirayuki and Jeanne who had rushed over in a taxi to the shrine.

Ascending a flight of meticulously swept stone steps.....

"Tohyama, this place is just like a city. Reki will be safely protected here," Jeanne said as she calmly surveyed the surroundings.

"Ah. Upon arrival I felt that the Hotogi's head and branch shrines were slightly different from normal shrines. It looks like a shrine yet its construction also resembles a fortress."

Below was a garage. We saw the two vehicles being used some moments ago entering there.

Not only cars but Kawasaki Heavy Industries OH-1 Ninja reconnaissance helicopters were housed there.

--The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Honden honden] of the Kyoto branch of the Hotogi shrine was situated at the top of a hill overgrown with Japanese cedar.

Where snipers are concerned, they would be unable to take up position beneath the slope and fire into the interior of the shrine.

Additionally, with the exception of the entrance [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Torii torii], samurai estates ringed with walls of mortar guarded the entire approach.

Beneath the torii, Kazayuki, who had arrived earlier, stood sentinel in formal red armor and her [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E5%92%8C%E5%BC%93 wakyuu] in hand. Koko wouldn't succeed if she were to blindly pursue us here.

"This way Kin-chan," Shirayuki said as she led us under the torii to a first-aid mansion resembling Kazayuki's clinic.

Summoned nurses and a female doctor immediately crowded one of the rooms where Reki was brought into. Medical equipment and medicines filled the area around them.

"Oh...oh.....you took a hit there....."

The young female doctor fixing her rimless glasses who greeted Reki was brandishing a handgun. It seems like Hotogi summoned a professional from the Medic DA. Medic Butei are like medic troopers in the army: key personnel who give emergency treatment to wounded Butei. In Butei High, it's the Medica who train these Butei.

"Blood cell count, blood type determination - cross match, biochemistry check – ASAP, begin blood transfusion."

Immediately, the nurses monitoring Reki's condition hurried to carry out the doctor's instructions.

"Boy, while we work here, you go take a rest. Your face looks like a corpse," the doctor said as she cast a sidelong glance at me.

"I can't help at all? Reki; she..." With that, I, who could not take my eyes off Reki calmly walked towards Shirayuki.

"It's okay, Kin-chan. This is a doctor under contract with Hotogi. She's the number one doctor in Kyoto. Wait. Tell me what's wrong."

"Listen Shirayuki..."

Certainly, it was frightening getting used to the methods of the doctor currently treating Reki. Almost assuredly, under normal conditions wounded Butei would have been first examined.

(Reki....)

Last night, all I could do was administer first-aid on Reki. It goes without saying that Shirayuki would allow only professionals to administer full blown medical care.

The nurses' assistant.

"I'll assist. It isn't advanced grade aid but I possess Pan-European Aegis Assistant qualifications," Jeanne said as she skillfully donned a surgical apron and nurse's cap.

This isn't my place at all.

Thinking about that, why does it feel as if a thread of mental strain is about to be cut?

(.......Uu.......)

My vision faded with a great tremor.

"Kin-chan!?"

"Tohyama!?"

Shirayuki and Jeanne's voices desperately called from far off in the distance.

What happened to me.....?

The floor that I had been standing on earlier...

Appeared before my eyes...?

What's that.....sound that I'm hearing?

This is the sound of the wind.

The sound of a dry wind blowing out from the surroundings.

I found myself in the middle of a vast steppe with mountain ranges visible in the distance.

This is probably......a dream.

A dream in which you are self-aware. A lucid dream.

In this arid steppe, several horses could be seen.

<nowiki>Girls dressed in vividly colored traditional garb rode on those horses.</nowiki>

<nowiki>With severe expressions, they carried old, Russian-made sniper rifles on their backs. </nowiki>

<nowiki>At their head, was a girl with hair ornaments more exquisite than the others. </nowiki>

She approached on noticing my gaze.

That face.....

(Reki....?)

".........Reki........"

.........

.........I awoke.

There was no wind but the sound of rain. This is......yes....The Hotogi branch shrine in Kyoto.

After the wounded Reki had been treated by the doctors, I had collapsed from exhaustion. Sitting upright in the futon, I looked around my surroundings. I understood how I had come to be lying down in this large Japanese-style room. Beneath the hanging scrolls, I saw an old clock. It was close to noon.

(Reki....How is she?)

Before I knew it, I had changed out of my glossed silk night clothes into the neatly folded and washed uniform arranged by my bedside, opened the paper sliding door and headed outside. In the nightingale floored corridor, Shirayuki, in her miko garb and with sword in hand, knelt quietly. She was acting as my escort. For some reason, her face wore an expression of suspense as she glanced in the direction of the torii. Looking over her shoulder, she finally became aware of me.

"Kin-chan!"

Pyon! Shirayuki flew from a kneeling posture to standing.

Tayun!

"......."

Shi-Shirayuki....as a result of that excessively vigorous jump, that overly massive chest was late by a single beat in swaying. Right now...suddenly right after I woke, a wonderful sight greeted my eyes.

As usual, they were of a size far beyond that of a high school student. 1.5 times that of Riko's, 3 times that of Reki's, 6 times that of Aria's. As I was still mainly stunned however, in terms of Hysteria level, I was fine. As I thought that, Shirayuki stroked me while making sure that I was alright. With teary eyes she gently caressed my arms and head.

"Kin-chan, Kin-chan, I think my heart nearly stopped because of your sudden collapse......!"

"Ah, aahhh. I'm fine, thank you. I was just a little tired, that's why. That aside, how's Reki?"

Shirayuki delicately brushed aside my question.

"Reki-san survived. However, we definitely cannot relax yet. She still hasn't regained consciousness. If she had over-exerted herself any more than this, her life would really be in danger."

"I see...."

"Kin-chan too....do not over exert yourself. Rest in your futon. The danger from the side of the torii seems minor for now."

Said Shirayuki, facing the torii in a manner protective of me.

"Torii....?"

"Un....it can't be seen very well from here........for some time now, it seems some kind of animal is in the area."

Shirayuki said as she looked over her shoulder in the direction of the torii. Amidst the drizzle, Kazayuki held her wakyuu in one hand like a staff, shooing in a bid to drive away something.

.....grrr......

"!"

Barefooted as I am, I leapt at the growl coming from the direction of the stone steps.

Amidst the rain, kicking up gravel as I ran through the compound with Shirayuki's and Kazayuki's restraining voices at my back, I leapt from the torii.....

".....Haimaki!"

The torn and ragged silver wolf lay on the edge of the stone steps.

The rain beaten Haimaki was visibly marked with horrific wounds. Bitten by Koko's hunting dogs and rent by claws, that snow white coat now resembled a shredded rag stained with blood and mud.

"Haimaki......you.....!"

Stumbling as I ran down the stairs, I embraced Haimaki.

During the sniper battle the night before, Haimaki had acted as a decoy so that Reki and I might escape.

One single animal taking on some ten hunting dogs.

Against such overwhelming numerical superiority that survival seemed impossible, Haimaki had returned alive.

After driving off the hunting dogs, Haimaki had tracked us first by the scent of Reki's blood, and from the point where that became disrupted, by the scent of the car's tires until he had discovered this place.

"Thank Heaven, Haimaki. Reki still lives thanks to you.....!"

So saying, I patted his back.

Relieved, Haimaki lowered his throat and grunted.

Haimaki, who had been taken to the medical station firmly refused to move from the bedside of the sleeping, bandage-covered Reki.

With no other choice, the doctors and nurses began Haimaki's treatment at that spot.

With the first stage of that treatment completed, the medical staff accordingly kept watch on me all the way throughout.

"Kin-chan....are you hungry? I am going to prepare some food."

On hearing Shirayuki, who had worn a frilly apron over her miko garments mention that, I became thoroughly aware of my empty stomach.

Come to think of it, I did not get to eat the half box of Calorie Mate last night.

Following Shirayuki, I, who had collapsed from this reason, met up with Jeanne, who was strolling around with a deep interest in the shrine's interior. The three of us headed towards the kitchen hall which resembled a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ryoutei ryoutei].

The Kyouto branch shrine of the Hotogi is colossal; a great number of buildings interconnected by passageways attached to rooftops. As we crossed over, the megumi miko who occasionally appeared would kneel at the end of the passageways and bow deeply as soon as they saw me.

What the heck.....it's just like a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daimyo daimyo's] procession.

On that matter, the Hotogi is a shrine which is utterly forbidden to males. For some reason, the males of the Tohyama have special entrance rights. Because of this rule, males have been strangely accorded special treatment. It feels as if one is in foreign lands.

(Such self humiliating behavior.....it's totally not necessary....)

Feeling vaguely irritated by that, we entered the kitchen hall. There, Jeanne and I prepared the small paulownia wood chairs we would use. Facing us was Shirayuki's seat.

I was probably the first male to sit on this seat. Because of the need to welcome Jeanne, a foreign guest, apron wearing megumi miko reverently set the table and brought in lacquered circular soup containers.

The menu consisted of flounder, turban shell, squid soumen sashimi, daggertooth pike conger, salted salmon roe sushi, tofu greater burdock rolls, [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E4%BA%AC%E9%87%8E%E8%8F%9C kyouyasai] sauce, matsutake mushroom over a charcoal fire, rice with the colors of autumn, black bean.....

"I'm sorry Kin-chan. That is all I have......I think the nutritional value is perfect. Eat much and recover your health ok?"

Is...is this all? The Hotogi sure are rich....I mean, this meal seems indiscriminately large for just me....

"Thank you Shirayuki, it's really a little too much. Even so, excuse me for not apologizing yet. Sorry for suddenly bringing in a wounded person."

"Uun....it's ok. You can rely on me any time when there is trouble."

Shirayuki nodded her head with a gentle look in her eyes and a smile. At that, I again felt worry for Reki and I glanced in the direction of the medical station.

"Don't worry Tohyama. While I was assisting, I saw that that female doctor was skilled in her work. The treatment was adequate. With rest, Reki will surely regain consciousness." So saying, Jeanne sat down elegantly and crossed herself before helping herself to the meal. From a side glance, I saw that she was using chopsticks perfectly. Rather than being unskillful, she was more skilled than a Japanese person. Beside me, Shirayuki was making additional checks to the food by hand. Finally, my own chopsticks were in her hands.

"But....why were Kin-chan and Reki-san targeted?"

"In the end, I have no idea."

"Where were you targeted? You were both targeted together? Eh? Together...together....? Errm....why are Kin-chan and Reki-san together...?"

"Ah....." I faltered.

This is hard to explain. I cannot skillfully convey it, unstable as Shirayuki is.

"Tohyama started living together with Reki from the start of this month."
Jeanne murmured an elaboration from my side. With a forceful sound, Shirayuki's chopsticks came to a halt.

"O...oi.....Jeanne...."

"It can't be helped. The Hotogi are now involved in this. Information must be shared."

I whispered into the ridiculously serious Jeanne's ear.

"Be careful with what you share. Watch how you handle Shirayuki. Don't say anything unnecessary."

"Anything unnecessary......? Hmm. Well then I'll just mention the main points. Tohyama and Reki acted together during the field trip and stayed together at the same inn. According to the female owner of the inn which came under sniper attack, both of them bathed together as well as slept together in the same futon. It was then that they came under attack. In short, those two continuously acted together; those two were attacked together. Is this ok ?"

"No it isn't!"

.....Damn you, Jeanne...

Jeanne, as might be expected from an Informa student, had last night sought out information from the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ryokan_%28Japanese_inn%29 ryokan] that was attacked by calling the proprietress. Damn it, she really got hold of that extraneous information all too quickly. I mean, she got part of the story wrong.

"......"

Quietly, Shirayuki looked in my direction.......

Some time ago, her posture had gone rigid, her chopsticks failing to pick up any of the black beans.

She wasn't blinking at all.

S-Scary!

"Jeanne, please be silent for a while. I'll do the explanation."

"Why? I was telling the truth."

"That is why the problem lies with you describing that!"

"I don't understand? If that's true, then do you want a picture instead?"

"No, a picture is fine but that's not the case. You telling the truth..."

"But the truth is the truth,"
[[File:Aria07 029.jpg|thumb]]
<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pishari!* Jeanne flatly responded, unable to read the mood of the conversation. *Gushari!* Came the sound of Shirayuki's chopsticks.

She had turned pale and was looking over her shoulder.

"The truth....the whole truth....the whole truth.....eh. Beaten there first huh.....by Reki. A,ha...a,ha....a. She was one of those who didn't stand out much so you were unprepared eh, Shirayuki? That's right. Unprepared....However, how were you still unable to notice that girl's ambush Shirayuki...un. Reki's a sniper, so she'll ambush. It was unfortunate for you Shirayuki....that's right."

T-Terrible.

Shirayuki has started to talk to herself in a broken voice. One person playing two personalities. Furthermore, why did she start suddenly addressing Reki without honorifics?

"H-Here Shirayuki. Come back to reality. I tell you, I was Reki's intern sniper. I was doing it for the purpose of inducing Lima Syndrome. It was a last resort...." For some reason, I felt utterly helpless while trying to explain.

"Excuse me," said a small voice as the interior sliding screen opened.

Sitting in the corridor with the same flowing black hair as her elder sister.....Kazayuki.

Excellent. Although it was unplanned, it was a nice assist, Kazayuki.

With that, Shirayuki's attention was diverted.

"Ka...Kazayuki. How's the situation outside?"

I asked with a stiff face, seizing upon the fleeting chance this conversation offered.

"Currently, there is nothing out of the ordinary here. At this moment, the watch at the torii is being carried out by the megumi miko."

The miko robes Kazayuki were wearing appeared brand new. It seems she had taken a bath. The faint scent of shampoo still lingered.

Apparently, Kazayuki had business with Shirayuki as she gave me a bow and proceeded to sit next to her sister, whispering something softly into her ear. Shirayuki, whose eyes had dimmed, turned to me with a sigh.

"......As I thought, Azure....I was certain wasn't I?"

Hearing this highly important news, Shirayuki completely regained her senses. Suddenly resting her chopsticks with a click before the expressionlessly bowing Kazayuki.....

"S...sorry Kin-chan. I have been disrespectful towards Reki-san. Thank you for the meal."

Leaving her half eaten meal, she hurriedly disappeared into the interior of the room.

In this uneasy atmosphere, we ended our meals prematurely and returned to the medical station. There, Reki was lying on a futon, watched over by the megumi miko. For some reason or another.....the behavior of the girls watching over Reki did not seem as if they were attending to a simple wounded person. It was more like they were tending to some distinguished and important person....

Shirayuki, who had earlier left the kitchen hall, was in the midst of the megumi miko. Together with Kazayuki, they all sat, gazing down on Reki with firm expressions which were figuratively speaking, like swords.

"......Kin-chan. An explanation now would be utterly necessary. Forgive me for not briefing you on the details."

"Not briefing me on the details? What are you talking about?"

"The matter of Irokane."

........Irokane.

The subject of Sherlock Holmes's long years of research. It's usage could turn a normal human being into a powerful ability user. A fragment of the supernatural metal had been fired into Aria's body as a result.

"Last month, when Kin-chan was hospitalized, I heard from Aria what happened with E.U. That's why....Kin-chan also knows......The existence of Irokane."

Shirayuki looked up at me with a serious face.

I remained silent, giving a tiny nod.

"There are limits to how much I can say.....we Hotogi miko also know about Irokane."

That I know.

Sherlock had mentioned it aboard the E.U.

E.U are not the only ones to hold possession of Irokane.

Among that list of organizations and groups, was the Hotogi. Yet for all that, what was Reki’s connection with Irokane?

“It may be difficult to understand but Irokane is a metal that is linked to a person’s heart. Accordingly, it chooses a heart that is capable of connecting with it.”

“I know that. Sherlock said awakening the Scarlet Irokane……the Hidan, lies with the person’s character. If I remember correctly, childish, prideful characters….”

“Un. However, that is the case for Scarlet Irokane….There are several kinds of other Irokane. One of them is…..Azure Irokane.”

…..What…..?

“Azure Irokane….? Is that what Reki possesses?”

“No. Some time ago, despite it being disrespectful, I conducted an inspection of her body and found that is not the case.”

Kazayuki turned her head to the side.

“It’s likely that Reki-sama spent a long time in close proximity to Azure Irokane at her birthplace. The Azure Irokane linked with her heart and as it were, she became an existence similar to the miko of that place.”

Reki….was in the presence of Irokane…..? What does that mean?

While I was furrowing my eyebrows at this, Kazayuki drew a small scroll from a paulownia box at her side. With a rustle, characters resembling kanji were drawn on the laid out scroll.

“This is the Hotogi Shiseibun. It is the historical record that has been handed down within the Hotogi Shrine. Here, is the description of the Azure Irokane. ‘Azure Irokane, when used in a state of calm, nullifies other powers. If one’s heart hates, one’s heart brings about calamity and threatens the Ulus. The princesses of the Ulus which revere the Azure Irokane have, for generations, sealed their own hearts, their hearts being offerings to the Azure Irokane.’”

“….Ulus….”

Despite not knowing its meaning in its entirety, that word sounded familiar.

Reki had said it on the night we came under sniper assault.

“In that case, I’ve grown accustomed to seeing Kinji-san as part of the Ulus.”

Certainly, that seems like a word used to refer to a family group.

“As I thought. Ulus,” Jeanne said while folding her arms.

“……You know what’s with that girl don’t you?”

Her habitually downcast eyes were slightly lifted, gazing at Jeanne.

Talk:Densetsu no Yūsha no Densetsu:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2011-06-03T00:47:42Z

Blackfaia: Created page with "this might've been done on purpose but.. by changing all of the "those" to "that" when Arua is referring to "those glittering golden stuff" the read could become more.. comfortab..."

this might've been done on purpose but.. by changing all of the "those" to "that" when Arua is referring to "those glittering golden stuff" the read could become more.. comfortable, I guess. Anyways I'm leaving it unchanged for now.

Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter2

2011-06-03T00:11:10Z

Blackfaia: /* 2nd Ammo: HURRY UP */

Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter2

2011-06-02T23:32:39Z

Blackfaia:

2011-04-07T08:05:19Z

Blackfaia: /* Chapter 3: Training */

===Chapter 3: Training===

''I’ve finally settled down. How are you over there? It’s irritating how cities can only maintain contact through letters. It’d be great if we could just call, but how do you fix a line between cities? If that could be done, the cities would probably trip on the cables.''

''Honestly, I’m tired. I’m used to cleaning at the Mechanical Department, but it’s still problematic. I suppose I’ll get used to these irregular hours sooner or later. Right now, all I can do is keep at it.''

''School life is all right. But I haven’t had much chance to use my brain, so I’m not expecting much for my results.''

''I regret not listening to you and doing some serious studying. You must be laughing now. Ok, this is reality, so I can only accept your laughter. I really regret it.''

''From the day I let go of the Heavens Blade, I’ve turned back into someone normal. Except, it’s difficult to make a fresh start. Sometimes I think that my past lifestyle was relaxing. A voice inside me hopes to return to the old life.''

''It’s embarrassing. Master won’t let it. Her Majesty won’t allow it. Even I don’t agree with it. Letting go of the Art of Katana was my way of showing my attitude to Master and Her Majesty.''

''To be forgiven by letting go of the Katana was my biggest…. Uh, what am I saying? Sorry, please just forget it all.''

''That’s just an excuse. Everything is. I’m really useless.''

''I won’t send this letter. It isn’t worth reading.''

<center>◇</center>

“Are you ok?” Mifi asked.

It was now lunch break. Layfon bent over the table. He didn’t even have the strength to go buy bread.

Mifi drained the pre-packaged milk and without moving a foot, tossed the packet into the rubbish bin. The packet flew through the air and fell into the bin as if it was sucked into it.

“…… Mifi-chan, you’re dirty,” Meishen protested.

The milk left inside the packet had leaked from the straw. Mifi ignored Meishen, who had her handkerchief pressed to the side of her head. Meishen was also looking at Layfon.

“…… Are you all right?”

“Yeah, I’m fine.”

Even Layfon himself wasn’t sure. What he just said wasn’t convincing at all. He saw bags under his eyes in the mirror yesterday, so he was feeling a bit down.

“Talking about yourself with that expression. You’re so unconvincing.”

Naruki returned to the classroom. She held two paper bags and placed one before Layfon.

“Here. I just picked whatever since I didn’t know what you like.”

“Ah, sorry. Thanks.”

“No worries. Remember to pay me back though.”

Naruki smiled as she took back the money from him. She then looked at his waist and saw a Dite hanging from the harness.

“So what’s the reason? Work at the Mechanical Department or is it ‘that’?”

“Uh, work’s ok. It’s surprisingly good.”

Layfon got up slowly and took a bite of the bread from the bag. The dryness of the bread was uncomfortable. He inserted the straw into the packet of milk that was in the same bag.

“So it’s training? Was it hard?”

Mifi took out another packet of milk from her paper bag and inserted a straw into it.

The three girls sat down in the chairs around him. He smiled bitterly and sucked milk from the straw to wet the inside of his mouth.

“It’s training for the upcoming platoon match, right? That must be exhausting,’ Naruki nodded.

“……Platoon match?”

“Ah, I know. I heard about it before, but I've forgotten, so I’m not really sure,” Mifi raised the same question as Mei-Shen. Naruki started her explanation.

As for Layfon--

(Naruki speaks like a senpai. Do all female soldiers speak like that?)

Thinking of this, Layfon didn’t take in anything being said around him.

“I’ve talked about the platoon matches before. They’re to determine the ranks of platoons. The higher your rank is, the more important a position you’ll get in the Military Arts Competition.”

“Is that a good thing?”

“Of course. That means your abilities are acknowledged. Besides, you can really do something for the people in the city. It’s something for Military Arts people to take pride in.”

The way she put it felt like it had nothing to do with what she was talking about.

“But isn’t that dangerous? If it was me, I wouldn’t have chosen to come to such a dangerous place.”

“That’s coz you’re thinking of it from the angle of Military Arts. For example, if you get to run a magazine, you’ll also do what you can to get good results, right?”

“Oh, I see.”

“If it’s Mei-Shen, you’ll also do your best in your cake shop, right?”

“……Yeah.”

They both understood now.

“To get good marks in your specialized area isn’t just about dignity, but also about the evaluation of strength. In strategic planning, you’ve got to really know your own strengths. Like whose ability is the best, which platoon excels, those kinds of things. So the best way to get a better understanding of all that is to create real war-like situations, meaning, the platoon matches.”

“So it’s to determine who is the strongest? That sounds like a little kids’ fight.”

Layfon couldn’t help but agree with Mifi. Who is the strongest? Thinking how he got himself involved in this meaningless ranking fight, he couldn’t swallow his bread.

“The matches aren’t conducted in the manner of knockout matches. The purpose isn’t to see who wins the most matches, so you can’t really tell which team is the strongest. Still, we can’t deny that some people really care about the matches. The match is time limited, and with that, you can judge the strength and precision of the teams. If a platoon wins, it’ll get prize money, just like how you get scholarship if you regularly take top place in the General Studies’ test.

“A topic not related to me has appeared.”

Mifi puffed up her face, and the two other girls smiled. Layfon also laughed.

“…… Is training hard?” Mei-Shen asked cautiously with anxiety in her eyes.

“Yeah, um~~”

They’d know even if he denied it, but it looked pretty bad to admit so honestly, so he could only substitute with some vague wordings. Men really are proud creatures. This saddened him. He could only smile bitterly.

“Aa, Layton isn’t training coz he likes it, so you don’t have to force yourself to train so hard! It’s best to just pretend, since training is tiring,” Mifi concluded, after finishing her third packet of milk. Mei-Shen also nodded. Only Naruki was silently nibbling at her bread and eyeing Layfon suspiciously.

He didn’t train because he liked it.

That was the truth. He didn’t like Military Arts anymore. No, seriously, he had never liked Military Arts. It was something he had already lost.

It was the same as how one couldn’t repeat his past and regain what was lost.

Wolfstein. Layfon’s title that the Student President used, was also one of the things he had lost. It was not possible to get it back.

The Student President was seeking what could not be taken back.

And, the Nina who knew nothing of it.

“……That’s right.”

Layfon returned his attention to the room.

“Oh, yes.”

“Huh?” from Mifi. In her hand was a fourth packet of milk.

“Do you just drink milk for lunch?”

Mifi angrily conveyed her need to overcome the disadvantage of her body. She gave him quite a thrashing.

<center>◇</center>

Nina’s impatient gaze stabbed his face.

Even so, he couldn’t help it. In the battleground reserved for Military Arts students, Layfon held the restored Dite in his hands, a feeling of directionless uncertainty rising inside him.

Harley had adjusted a sword of green Dite for him. The long,thin blade emitted a teal light. For he who was hiding in the bushes, the gem-like light of the blade made him stand out too much.

He leaned against the trunk of a tree and controlled his breathing. His heartbeat had to be regular, or else the training machine would detect the irregularity and attack him.

The irritation of a plan gone wrong was scolding Layfon. Though he didn’t feel that he was responsible in any way, he was the only one here. Both Felli and Harley were waiting for orders in the rear.

Since meeting the Electronic Fairy Zuellni at the Mechanical Department, Layfon had not seen a smile on Nina’s face.

Sharnid was the first reason behind her irritation. He was late for training. He totally ignored her harsh reproach and didn’t even reflect on his actions. All he did was utter a casual “sorry” with dissatisfaction and Restore his weapon.

Sharnid’s weapon was a sniper rifle. On top of the light and white Dite was a large scope. It’d be impossible to avoid the automatic machine’s attack without Sharnid’s support.

Layfon still felt uneasy.

He had no idea what Sharnid’s range was. The breathing irregularity could be because of that. He relaxed his breath.

Next was the unease that came from his uncertainty of the enemy’s location.

The last team member, Felli, was responsible for intelligence support. The doll-like, silver-haired, beautiful girl used a half-transparent staff that was made of heavy alloy. The staff was made up of things that looked like flakes which were scattered when the staff was in operation.

Felli had the power of psychokinesis. She could move things with her mind. Through psychokinesis, she could scatter the flakes over large areas to obtain intelligence and convey the information to her team members.

“Two responses at point 1005.”

Felli’s light and faint voice sounded through Layfon’s earpiece. This was also an item using Felli’s psychokinesis, so it was harder for enemies to eavesdrop.

Without exchanging glances, Layfon and Nina rushed out of the bushes. An arm smashed suddenly into the place where the two had been hiding, then a robot shaped like a barrel with a wooden knife fitted onto its wrist was spraying red paint everywhere.

“Too slow!” Nina called as she retreated. After collecting herself, she lashed out at the machine with her iron whips, and Layfon headed for the other automatic machine was that still in hidden from sight. He moved out of the shadow of the trees to make himself a target so Nina could concentrate on her fight.

As if to answer his prediction, the other robot was about to swing down its weapon. The fake wooden axe chopped down towards Layfon’s head. He took a step back and felt the passing of air at the tip of his nose.

Unexpectedly, he got himself into a fight with another machine. The enemy type was a distance-fighting type. Layfon “uh"-ed at that fact and dipped his head to avoid the axe.

Distracted by another long-range attack from somewhere, and observing Nina suppressing her opponent, Layfon was unable to make an attack.

Noticing his situation, she called angrily into her transmitter, “Still haven’t found it yet, sniper?” While calling, she knocked off the colored wooden knife and struck the machine with her other iron whip.

Now that Nina had won, Layfon didn’t know what to do next. Should he lead the enemy to her and fight it together, knowing he couldn’t block the fire from the other enemy? No, Nina would become the target of the enemy, and besides, he didn't have the confidence to work with her. In addition, once the captain was defeated, they’d lose the match, so he must take care not to involve her in more danger……Confusion caused Layfon’s movement to slow down. He did avoid the axe, but the way he did it looked so ridiculous that even he was angry about it.

He’d lost his balance.

At that moment, Nina headed straight for him. Perhaps she thought he couldn’t avoid the next strike. He felt the same.

And this was when the long-distance shot came.

The bell signaling the end of the match rang through the air.

Spattered with mud and paint, Nina walked in front, looking displeased. Everyone was tired. The scene had now moved to the Resting Room. With both wrists on his knees, Layfon sat tiredly on a chair, looking at the floor. Sharnid laid down on a bench, his eyes covered by a towel. Felli was the only one with a calm expression. She had let down her hair and was combing it.

[[image:CSR vol01 117.jpg|thumb]]

Nina stood before them all, watching them. Anger came through.

“We just formed the platoon a short while ago, so I understand we can’t yet coordinate well. I clearly understand that,” Nina sighed, and relaxed her shoulders.

Then she asked each person:

“Sharnid, why didn’t you cover Layfon?”

“It’s not that easy to avoid shooting your own teammate. It’s not possible with the kind of coordination we’re aiming for, if we can’t even breathe on the same beat! To do that, Layfon has to accurately sense the timing of my shot and move accordingly. Shooting a comrade who’s in an intense fight with the enemy scares me,” Sharnid waved his hand.

“Really?” She looked at Layfon.

“Layfon, why didn’t you lead the enemy to me?”

“If the captain fell then we’d have lost. I could act as bait and draw out the enemy.”

“You should have let me make that decision.”

“Yes, but there wasn’t time.”

Another enemy was attacking him at close range, so he didn’t have the leisure to wait for her order.

“Felli, your searching speed was too slow. Couldn’t you be faster?”

“That was my limit.”

Felli’s reply was unusually cold. Her refusal to respond was like a whip across Nina’s face. Would she howl out in anger? That thought tensed Layfon’s shoulders, but Nina remained silent, glaring at Felli.

Who knew how long this silence would last? Embarrassment and disapproval were thick in the air. Though he felt suffocated, he didn’t feel like breaking that atmosphere.

He was already exhausted.

But……

“Excuse me……”

Harley walked in without knocking. He immediately noticed the atmosphere and halted his steps.

“What’s up?” Nina glared at him.

“Ah……ahah, I came to help Layfon with his setting of the Dite,” he replied, scratching his head. Perhaps speaking up helped him to make up his mind. Harley carried his box to a chair and opened it.

“Since he’s used it for a few days, I think I can get some detailed settings done. If anyone else feels your weapon needs adjusting, you can let me know.”

“No~~ nothing!” Sharnid sat up slowly.

“Harley’s settings are perfect. That I can be so relaxed is all thanks to you.”

“Mine’s ok,” Felli shook her head.

“Really? That’s great. Nina?”

“No. If there’s a need, I’ll let you know.”

“Sure.”

What happened next was just the sound of gears being laid out on the floor. In this very short period of time, everyone was watching Harley’s movement. He definitely felt their weird gazes, but Harley started to whistle happily.

The atmosphere became more relaxed.

No, perhaps they were only tired of the embarrassment.

“Well……”

Sharnid picked up his bag.

“Where are you going?”

“The training’s finished, right? Even if we’re going to have a meeting, there’s not much to talk about. I’ll go back after a shower. Got a date afterwards.”

“What!”

“Then I’m also leaving,” Felli said, quietly taking her bag.

“Aaaah, Felli’s not gonna wash away your sweat?”

“I don’t sweat as much……Besides, showering here makes me feel like someone’s peeking at me.”

“Haha, what a shame. If Felli doesn’t grow up more, no one will peek at you.”

Ignoring Sharnid’s teasing, Felli left the room. He shrugged and headed for the shower room.

With his head on his hands, Layfon watched Nina standing there. He had nothing to say to her. Her shoulders were trembling. Even so, he couldn’t escape as Harley had already caught him.

But he felt he couldn’t stay silent anymore. Focusing on the gears, Harley seemed oblivious to his surroundings. Nina’s face showed she didn’t know how to end this awkwardness.

“Um……” Layfon made some noise without knowing what to say.

“We have to practice a formation. You come over when you’re done.”

Nina walked out. The irritating sound of the door closing affected the air of the room.

“……Looking at that face of hers, it’d be good if she calmed down a bit,” Harley said, smiling.

Layfon smiled in return.

“Seriously, Nina can act calmly, but she’s impatient now. That can’t be helped.”

His face full of smiles, Harley wrapped a wire around Layfon’s Dite.

“Senpai really understands her.”

“Kind of. We’re childhood friends.”

“Oh……Huh? But I remember Senpai……”

She said she ran away from home.

“Haha, ran away from home? Do you think she wouldn’t know anybody at the place she ran away to?” Harley said cheerfully.

That was true.

“Uh, that’s true. Why didn't I think of that?”

But on second thought, he knew the reason. Nina came here against her parent's wishes. Such strong determination gave off a proud and lonely air.

So he felt she didn’t know anyone here.

The other reason was that he didn’t know anyone here from Grendan.

(Ah, so that’s why. Her situation’s different from mine.)

After laughing secretly at himself, Layfon forgot his misunderstanding of Nina. Besides, the other three girls that he knew also came from the same city. He felt helpless with his slow intuition.

As per Harley’s instruction, he restored his Dite. The wire around the Dite conveyed its information to the machine. He asked Harley a question, who was looking at the number on the display.

“Why did senpai want to form a platoon?”

“Do you find it hard to believe?”

“Senpai’s only a third year, isn’t she? I heard that most of the platoon captains are fourth year or above. Hasn’t she still got time?”

“Yeah, if you look at the study years, then there’s still time,” Harley nodded. “But who knows whether this city still has time.”

His fingers flying on the keyboard, Harley asked, “You know right? You should have heard of it from the Student President.”

“Yes.”

“He said it was to make us more alert of danger, but he did all that to increase our fighting strength.”

“Is that it?”

“That’s right, but I don’t think that’s all of it. He’s stubborn.”

“……”

“Ah, let’s leave the Student President aside for now.”

Harley clapped his hands, pulling Layfon back into reality. His face had turned green just by remembering the nasty memories about the Student President.

“The time Nina spends here is important to her. You should know since you heard of her running away.”

Layfon nodded. Nina had said that she wanted to see what a majority of people couldn’t see: the world outside the city.

“That’s a precious experience. Yes, it’s a precious experience to come to a city run by students only, but it’s even more precious an experience to understand the outside world. A lot of people can never experience that.”

Even so, there were numerous Academy Cities, enough to conduct the Military Arts Competition – the same type of cities fought for fuel. In other words, this was the proof that the city had enough number of students.

This told Layfon that there were more humans than he thought.

But a majority of people would never see each other. Even Layfon didn’t know everyone at Grendan. Grendan had a population of about a hundred thousand people.

But if people lived in the same city and wanted to meet up, they could. Perhaps if they desired to see each other, even with the filth monsters roaming the earth, they could see the person of another city. But he couldn’t place the level of difficulty of those two types of meeting side by side.

It's rare to get on a roaming bus just to see another city.

It's extremely taxing to travel to another city, and it's dangerous.

Numerous cities spread across the earth like stars, moving back and forth in an isolated world. Thinking of this, it felt so unbelievably hard to comprehend that it confounded him.

“People might have never met, but we were given the chance to meet here. Don’t you find that interesting?”

“……”

“Nina doesn’t want to lose that experience, so she’d try everything within her power. Nina’s the type of person to act.”

“So please don’t hate her too much,” Harley added.

Layfon didn’t think he hated her.

Afterward, he headed alone for the training complex – in the direction of where he thought the training room was. It didn’t take him long to arrive as it was close to the battleground.

Layfon felt a heavy weight on his shoulders as he neared the entrance of the training complex. He wasn’t sure whether there was a weight. No, he knew he had a burden there. He just didn’t want to realize that it was on him.

If they lost in this Military Arts Competition, the city would lose its fuel source. In other words, the city’s consciousness that he came across at the Mechanical Department – that cute Electric Fairy would face its death.

What a tragic thing.

But he couldn’t really feel that happening. Just like the clear scene reflected in the glassy surface of the door to the training complex, he felt that it was happening in another city. He couldn’t comprehend the fact that what he did would have a direct impact on the life and death of the city.

He went through the door and headed for the training room of platoon 17. The sounds of practice from other training rooms made the entire building tremble. The building was designed to contain the varied powers of the Military Arts students, but it didn’t seem to have good soundproofing.

“Isn’t it time to give up?”

He heard this just as he was about to open to the door to the training room of platoon 17.

He stopped.

There were other students in the room besides Nina.

Three males surrounded her. The tension in the air caressed Layfon’s skin. His wrist moved towards his weapon harness on its own.

Nina’s arms were lowered. She held her restored iron whips tightly. She stared at the three students with an icy gaze, hiding her emotions.

The conversation continued. No one seemed to have noticed Layfon.

“You should know now that it’s not easy to form a platoon,” the person standing right in front of Nina said.

“And your members are…… Sharnid, who can’t coordinate well with his ability, and two others that the Student President forced into Military Arts. Morale itself is already a problem. Do you really think you can form a team with those people and lead them in battle? If that’s the case, then you’re looking down on Military Arts.”

The target person wasn’t him, but Layfon felt pressure bearing down into his stomach. This was an intimidation technique using the Internal type Kei. It was the opposite of External type burst Kei. The Internal type Kei could directly affect one's body.

The voice with Kei made Nina tremble.

“Let me say this for the last time. Join our team, Nina Antalk. The 3rd platoon needs your calm judgement and hard defence. Besides, you only need to be in our team to become strong.”

Nina’s shoulders were shaking, but her eyes showed she was not afraid and threatened.

She didn’t look at the hand stretching towards her. She stared right in the eyes of the young man.

“I thank you for your invitation. Let me thank you deeply for giving me such high evaluation,” she said firmly.

“But if I still want to test my ability. No matter how badly I look in others’ eyes, I still want to test myself through my own strength.”

Her resolute answer tightened up atmosphere again. This time it wasn’t the person before – probably the captain of the 3rd platoon, but the other two people.

Layfon held his breath.

The captain of the 3rd platoon sighed.

“I knew you’d give me that answer.”

He relaxed his shoulders. The other two also lowered their hostility.

“I feel you’re wasting your ability…… really, why did the Student President accept your unreasonable team proposal?”

“Sorry.”

“There’s no need to apologize. It’s not a bad thing for the city if you become stronger.”

“But, I hope you understand that this city doesn’t have the time to watch you grow.”

“…… I understand.”

“Good.”

The captain shrugged, turned from Nina, and walked away. As there was only one exit, Layfon quickly moved aside.

The captain left wordlessly, not even looking at him.

The door closed.

Nina’s gaze pierced through Layfon to the closed door. She didn’t notice his presence. Layfon was painfully aware that he wasn’t in her line of sight.

She wasn’t looking at him.

(Ahah, she’s looking at the other side.)

It was the side of the glass.

He felt he had lost his place there.

Of course, even he felt it was too rich a line coming from him.

Wolfstein – He should have understood the moment he abandoned this title and left Grendan.

So he could pretend the pain in his chest was someone else’s.

Then he could view it as something beautiful.

“Come, Layfon. Time to practice.”

Nina’s line of vision moved to him. There were no traces of confusion in her expression. No traces left of her conversation with the captain of the 3rd platoon.

“Yes,” Layfon nodded and hurried to her side.

But the feeling of standing on the other side of the glass didn’t disappear.

He knew this was a feeling of distance.

“I know there are plenty of opportunities for us to fight together, but we can’t even talk about that if we don’t first coordinate our breathing.”

Those firm looking pupils of hers.

The Kei filling her limbs gave off a painful light from her eyes. This had nothing to do with the quality and weight of her Kei, but with her firm and determined personality.

It was beautiful.

To Layfon, it was as beautiful as a painting.

That was why she stood on the other side of the glass.

Layfon Restored his Dite.

<center>◇</center>

The sun sank down in the west. The complex closing time came, and saved Layfon from Nina’s side. After washing off his sweat, he plodded back to his dormitory……

“Layton sighted! Capture him!”

“Roger, capturing him now.”

Mifi’s shrill voice and Naruki’s lowered voice vibrated through his exhausted body.

Next……

“What? Huh?”

When he had collected himself, he was already tied up by a rope. When did that happen? He toppled onto the ground.

“We’ve caught the target. Please give your next order.”

“Parade him around the city.”

“Roger.”

“Hey, stop it!”

“Huh~~”

Layfon calmly intruded. Mifi puffed up her cheeks.

“Uh, that can’t be done. Speaking of which, how come he became like this?”

“That’s my rope-capture technique, passed down by my father. Isn’t it incredible?” Naruki said.

“Brilliant. It’s too brilliant. But why so sudden? I don’t understand what’s happening!”

“Oh, I’m just doing it. I’m not sure myself.”

“Just doing it? And what’s with the rope? Do you carry it with you all the time?”

“As someone who wants to join the police force, it’s a must to carry around a rope all the time.”

“Is that a given?” Layfon asked, but failed to sway Naruki’s confidence.

“So what’s this for?” he asked, looking at Mifi and Naruki.

“Oh? I said we were going to drink tea, so we waited here for you.”

“I see…… but why this?”

“Just doing it.”

“Fufufu ~~ I knew Layton doesn’t have to work today. Don’t underestimate Mifi’s intelligence.”

“Yeah, but I didn’t refuse you. Before I got the chance to refuse, I was like this.”

“Ok ok. Stop talking. We’ve invited a special guest today.”

[[image:CSR vol01 133.jpg|thumb]]

They didn’t listen to his words. Mifi pushed a person out from Naruki’s shadow.

He thought it was Meishen.

But…… no.

“…… Felli senpai?”

“I got caught,” she said without any expression. She was also bound by a rope.

They spaced out like that for a while…

“Hey--!! What were you guys doing!?” Layfon looked around. Luckily, there was no one around but them. He wondered how long those two girls had been hiding here, waiting to ambush them.

“Because ~~ I’ve wanted to talk with her since I saw her.”

“No, I’m saying why did you use this method? It’s a bit extreme. Um, it’s like kidnapping from the perspective of an observer.”

“……She’s the younger sister of the Student President.”

“Meaning……We can get a huge ransom, right?” Mifi asked seriously.

“……”

“……”

Layfon and Mifi looked at each other……

“Police, there’s a kidnapper here.”

“OK, I'll catch her right away.”

In the next moment, Naruki had also tied up Mifi.

“I just wanted to have dinner with everyone!”

After Mifi had surrendered, Naruki untied everyone. The four of them headed for the busier district of the city.

“Mei-chi’s got work today, so we’re waiting for her to finish, and might as well enter the “observe Mei-chi’s working look” plan.”

“A plan?” Layfon said.

Mifi laughed.

“Well, can you imagine her appearance at work?”

“……That’s a bit difficult.”

It was hard to imagine Meishen working. She was so shy.

“Right? This’ll be my first time seeing her at work. I'm really looking forward to it.”

Mifi skipped on the red bricked path.

“It’s good she’s taking the initiative, but I feel a bit lonely now,” Naruki said, shrugging her shoulders.

“……Have you three known each other for long?”

“Yeah, we were neighbors.”

“Our parents knew each other for a long time too, from their birth.”

“Amazing……” Layfon honestly showed his admiration. He also had a group of childhood friends from the orphanage, but none of them came to Zuellni.

“You three must be very close, coming here together.”

“Yeah~ It's fate.”

“Yeah.”

“Yes, we won’t feel lonely even if we’re in an unfamiliar place. Our parents agree with that,” Mifi said, and started a conversation about the past with Naruki. Unable to enter the conversation, Layfon kept a distance between them.

Felli was beside him. Silently walking, she stared at the backs of the two girls.

“……Sorry for forcing you to come with us.”

“……It’s ok.”

She didn’t move her gaze away from the backs of the two girls.

“The rope seemed fun.”

“……Was it fun?”

“Yes,” Felli replied, not even moving her eyebrows. Layfon didn’t understand what she was thinking. But it was good that she didn’t get mad. He let out a sigh.

Felli was walking lightly with her hands behind her back. Looking at her childish appearance, he couldn’t imagine that she was older than him. She was older, but her age difference didn’t stand out at all because she was only one year apart. But comparing her with Mifi and Naruki, she looked even younger than them.

“Uh, is senpai working too?”

“No.”

“……I see.”

He couldn’t think of what to say. Even his question was blocked. He knew nothing of her. Unlike Mifi and the others, Felli wasn’t the type to divert with a conversation so long as the atmosphere was right.

“……Just keep doing that.” Felli said as he was thinking of what to say.

“Huh?”

“I meant during training. Just keep doing that.”

“Why?”

“Don't you want to avoid fighting?” The honest and direct question made him speechless.

“If you perform well without the will to fight, other people will have expectations of you.”

“……I suppose,” he nodded.

“It’s ridiculous to do what you don’t want to do.”

Meaning Felli also hadn’t used her true ability in training. The same as him.

He now understood why he was so tired. He couldn’t escape the place he wanted to leave. This feeling took a lot of his strength. He made unnecessary moves because of a lack of concentration, which in turn wasted a lot of his strength.

“Why do I feel as if there's no other road to take?”

He didn’t want to, but he had to. All he could do to resist this was to not put his all in training.

And because of that, he was tired.

“Even so, I have to resist this way. As long as I’m in the Academy City, I can’t escape my brother. Unless he lets me go, I’ve no other choice.”

“…… Do you dislike your own brother?”

He might have asked a meaningless question. She did say she hated him before. But perhaps “dislike” and “hate” were different.

“I dislike him. He doesn’t care about me at all.”

Layfon had nothing to say. Walking beside her gave him an urge to find something to talk about, but she didn’t care about ending a conversation abruptly.

The two girls walking before them had arrived at the shop. They waved back at them.

“……You’re so mean.”

“Never mind. You look cute.”

Mifi was calm in the face of Meishen’s reproachful gaze.

They moved from the coffee shop that Meishen worked at into another nearby shop. In here, senior students were permitted to drink alcohol. Dishes of BBQ skewers and vegetables lay before Layfon and his friends.

Naruki nodded in a serious manner as she put the bamboo sticks back into the bamboo container:

“Yeah, you’re cute. Are you making fun of me because I can’t wear it?”

“……Of course not.”

“Yeah, I know.”

Meishen’s cheeks puffed up at Naruki’s flippant tone.

When Layfon and the three girls entered the coffee shop earlier, Meishen had stood still on her spot, her face turning green. And whether it was fortunate or not, there were no other female waitresses before break time other than Meishen. Layfon felt bad for her. She was shaking like a small animal while ordering her meal, but Mifi teased her happily.

“But Mei-chi really is cute, isn’t she, Layton?”

“Um?”

He thought back of her look in the coffee shop.

The modest and deep blue uniform in itself wasn’t cute at all, but the Meishen hiding her face behind the tray was cute.

He gave his honest opinion, and Meishen lowered her head, her cheeks red as of boiled water.

“Yeah, yeah, Layton. Well done, you unfaithful~~”

“Why?”

“It’s a high level skill to praise the person in question along with the uniform.”

“……Mi-chan, Nakki, I’ll get mad.”

The three girls argued in their own styles. Layfon sighed and turned his gaze to Felli.

She was silently eating a skewer of BBQ chicken.

She didn’t seem to want to talk. She put the stick back into the bamboo container and examined the dish, thinking of what to eat next like a mathematician tackling a challenging question.

(Here’s another small animal.)

Frankly, her sober eating expression was also cute.

Layfon nibbled at one end of the batter-fried vegetable stems as he listened to the conversation of the three girls.

“Aah, let’s stop teasing Mei-chi. The cake over there was delicious.”

“……Right?”

“It wasn't too sweet. I get why Mei-chi loves that shop. Well, how’s it going? Are they teaching you things?”

“……Not sure. Seems they’ll teach me later. Really, I’ve always wanted to just stay in the kitchen.”

“Since you showed them your cute look, of course they’d send you out to serve customers.”

“……Mi-chan!”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah. Um, according to my investigation, no matter which shop it is, it’ll prioritize students getting into the kitchen if they've had real cooking experience.”

“That’s insurance. It guarantees the students must have some level of skill.”

“But it takes at least half a year to get marks.”

“……Wuwu, half a year.”

“Can Mei-chi tolerate half a year as a waitress?”

“……No problem. I’ll steal the recipe.”

“Hahaha, what an audacious declaration.”

“……Never mind me. What about you two?”

“Me~~? I've already decided.”

“A magazine?”

“Yeah, though it’s mostly doing errands. Nakki?”

“I’m going to join the City Police force. There’re lots of Military Arts candidates, so I can’t let down my guard.”

“Oh, if you join the police force, then can you get an armed permit earlier?”

“Yes, but you can only carry a baton.”

“Fufufu……But aren’t you happy? You’re really jealous of Layton’s sword~~,”

“Not at all. I just want it because a baton is the pride of a policeman.”

“You really are!”

Layfon was listening to the three. Even here he felt he was very distant from them. Nothing could help him.

Because he stood on the other side of the glass.

He could hear the sound, but he couldn’t step inside it. He squinted at the three, unable to enter that cheerful territory.

There was no chance to speak.

The party ended as the closing hour of dormitories neared.

Student dormitories were spread out across the city. After separating from Naruki and the others since their dormitories lay in a different direction, Layfon found himself heading in the same direction as Felli.

“……Is senpai going in this direction too?”

“Yes, what a coincidence.”

Layfon nodded. It was that much of a surprise to him.

“Senpai didn’t enter the conversation back then. I’m sorry for being insensitive.”

In the end, he himself passed through that time without speaking. He couldn’t speak up as a special atmosphere encircled the conversation that only familiarity would allow.

Felli shook her head at the apologizing Layfon. “Not at all. I was happy.”

“Really? That’s good.”

It was hard to conclude whether she was truly happy as her face showed no emotion at all.

They alone walked on the path lit by street lights. Layfon felt awkward about it. The sound of footsteps that was usually small and insignificant drifted into their ears.

“I don’t talk, not because I’m not satisfied,” Felli said suddenly.

“Ah, really?”

“I didn’t know what to say because I haven’t had any friends before,” Felli said as she walked past a street light. Layfon glanced at her but couldn’t make out her expression.

Just then, sparks fell from her silvery hair to scatter the dim light. He widened his eyes.

“Senpai!”

“Oh, sorry. I lost control for a little bit.”

She pressed down on her long hair with her hand. Green phosphorescence gathered in her hair, emitting a dull light. Unresponsive and without any heat. Only the tiniest bit of vibration in the air that Layfon could feel with his left wrist.

This was psychokinesis. It was the external type burst Kei and the internal type Kei, but at the same time, it was different from both. It was an inborn ability, a type of Kei flowing in the body that training would never obtain.

He watched her closely. Even her eyebrows and eyelashes emitted phosphorescence.

Hair was the best conductor for the Kei of psychokinesis. There were people who conveyed their Kei to whips made by hair.

(She lost control of it?)

That was shocking. Just that and her hair could emit the light of psychokinesis to the tips of each strand of hair. This meant her ability of psychokinesis was inconceivably powerful.

“Senpai……”

“……This is the reason that my brother transferred me into Military Arts,” she said.

“My ability of psychokinesis goes way beyond the normal standard.”

“I think so too.”

Layfon had also seen psychokinesis phenomenon of glowing hair, but it was only one part of the hair. He had never seen a case like Felli’s, whose whole hair shone without her being aware of it.

“Because of this, I’ve received training in psychokinesis since I was very small. Everyone in my family strongly believed I’d become a psychokinesist. Even I never doubted it.”

“But……” she added. Layfon could feel her shaky emotions.

He was right. The trembling on her lips was different from that of normal conversation.

“I thought that everyone’s future was predestined. I thought that they all knew what they’d become in the future. But this was wrong. Of course, it’s not possible for a criminal to know he can only become a criminal.”

She didn’t laugh at her words. She only said it without much of an emotion. Perhaps this was meant as a joke. Since he wasn’t sure, Layfon decided not to laugh.

“Once I realized that, I tried to think of what I’d be doing if I wasn't a psychokinesist. No one knows their future, but mine was determined from when I was very young. I became intolerant of that, and eventually left my home city to come here.”

Her parents took a huge step back for her and allowed her to study at her brother’s Academy City – Zuellni.

“My parents thought it wouldn’t matter much if I didn’t get to train in psychokinesis for six years. I also thought I could find the other me, the me who wouldn’t become a psychokinesist.”

But she was unable to do that.

Because of Zuellni’s present situation and the person who tried to solve the crisis – her brother.

“I hate my brother. I hate my brother who forced me on the path of psychokinesis,” she murmured.

Layfon listened to her silently. He couldn’t hear any emotions in her light tone, but he felt she felt confined, as if a certain being was under pressure and was crying out sorrowfully.

“And I hate myself for only becoming a psychokinesist.”

Because of her exceptional ability, she couldn’t escape her destiny.

“Those kinds of people are too radiant,” she murmured.

Layfon could only nod in agreement.

Because he felt the same.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Chrome Shelled Regios

2011-04-06T06:58:05Z

Blackfaia: /* Volume 1 Chapters 1-5 (and more) */

==Volume 03 - Chapter 1==
I believe I encountered something odd while working on the list of names and terms.

"So do you need anything today? If it’s Ge…. Naruki, she’s over there,” Layfon had almost called Naruki by her first name. Good thing he caught himself so quickly"

First of all, Naruki (ナルキ・ゲルニ, Naruki・Gelni) is her first name by the Japanese convention of using a dot to seperate first and last names written in the European ordering system (like how the comma separates Smith, John if you think about it conversely). Second, the original text read "Na...Naruki" and talks about almost saying her pet name, which I interpret as nickname. I'm seeing an inconsistency in even the original work considering Layfon just calls her Naruki and doesn't really have a nickname for her (which in this case would probably be Na-chan for her two other friends). Any ideas?

Oh and this is the original text:

「で、今日はなにか急ぎの用事ですか？　ナッ……ナルキならあそこにいますけど」
　愛称《あいしょう》を言いそうになって、言い直し、レイフォンはニーナの横で困り果てた顔をしたナルキを示《しめ》した。

Edit: NM found her alias. It's Nakki. Posted that alias on the terminology list and will be editing the text according to when it's used in the original Japanese text. BTW, speed reading is bad for editing :p .

--[[user:xstar|xstar]]

==Volume 11 - Impact Girls ==
Since the titles for some of the chapters for Vol 11 are so awkward, why not reverse the order? So instead of his and my Lunchtime, make it 'Lunchtime of Me and You' and so on so forth. The Japanese particle の(no) can both be read as a possessive particle ('s) or as the word '''''of''''' when reading the two nouns in the reverse order.
so the proposed title changes would be
* ''Morning of Me and you''
* Impact of Childhood 01
* ''Lunchtime of Me and you''
* Impact of Childhood 02
* ''Dinnertime of Me and you''
* Impact of Childhood 03
* ''Dinnertime of Me and You''
--[[User:xstar|xstar]]

I see what you mean. To me, both titles (using "his morning" or "morning of") sound strange. Probably coz English is never meant to convey meaning this way. I don't really mind the changes... whatever you guys think is suitable. - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

Would'nt work "Morning with You and Me" too? Or would that be wrong? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:39, 4 June 2010 (UTC)

That would work, but I personally think "Morning of Me and You" sounds more girlish and romantic-ish, regardless of how much grammar hates it. But I think "with" would be a different Japanese particle anyway, which I think would be に. If you wanna go the correct grammar route, "(The/A) Morning of You and I" would be recommended, with () optional, but loses a lot of the feminine aspect. Freely changeable, however seen fit anyway. --[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

How about using something like "the two of us" instead of "me and you"? (Mainly because "aitsu" doesn't mean "you") Ah, or if you want it to sound romantic: à deux :D Or just leave it to the reader to figure out what's meant and use "our"? [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 08:24, 4 June 2010 (UTC)

o_O ''"Lunchtime of Me and you"'' sounds almost like ''"Lunchtime (made) of Me and you"''. a bit cannibalistic as well, but then again, that is a bit post-apocalyptic, i guess...

About the 'aitsu' thing, is it a gender-neutral way of addressing someone in context? If so, if you want to keep the 'mystery,' then using 'you,' as it's gender-neutral and also used in context, seems to fit well (the original translation used 'his' anyway); however, the 'ore' throws that off.
Like I actually have enough knowledge to discuss Japanese anyway.... 
Anyway, 'Morning of the two of us' would work, albeit some rewording would be nice. I don't like using 'of' too much myself.
 --Playing too much Fallout? It ''can'' sound cannibalistic based on the context, but since the titles have been following a pattern in a romantic way, it shouldn't be too misunderstood. Once again, [[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

About the 'made of' comment, technically it could have a strongly sexual connotation. You could technically have a feast of the flesh or a feast for the eyes and just imply the sexual nature of the phrase. Also, the terms 'ore'(me) and 'aitsu'(you) just means the speaker is using masculine speech (regardless of whether the speaker or the target of speech is male or female). Technically Nina speaks in this type of speech. Potentially 'with' would also work. The word with conveys a slightly different meaning, but it all depends on the context of the chapters involved. Do the chapters convey inclusion of the two people involved, or do they convey the meaning of 'for the people involved'? If the chapter's content follows the description 'for the two involved' then a 'Morning for/of Two' would be adequate as a translation. I haven't gotten into this volume yet as far as reading in Japanese so I'm not sure. (Oh btw, I love heated discussions like this, though wasn't expecting this particular discussion to be that heated) --[[User:xstar|xstar]]

== Volume 1:Chapter 5 - Point of Difference ==

Just after the the first platoon match when Layfon wakes up in the hospital, there is a sentence that does not seem to make grammatical sense. The line reads as follows: "Layfon took the juice from Meishen. The juice refreshed his thirsty throat. He drank as if the liquid to seep through his entire body." The problem I see is with the last sentence of the line. My proposed edit would be "He drank as if to let the liquid seep through his entire body." Alternatively, the sentence could read "He drank as if to allow the liquid to seep through his entire body."
--[[User:xstar|xstar]] 12:30, May 28, 2010 (UTC Pacific)

You're right. That line doesn't make sense. Either corrected versions is ok. Feel free to edit.
Thanks again! - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

== Volumes 8:Innocence Wander ==

I think that chapter "Innocence Wander" in Volume 8 is misplaced. The content should be placed earlier in the story's timeline. Could someone check it out please?

What do you mean? - in the story timeline? Where should that be in the timeline in your opinion? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:57, 18 May 2010 (UTC)

Honestly, the normal timeline seems correct. In volume two, Meishen has Felli pass the letter on to Layfon. In Innocence Wander, Meishen recalls that incident with the line reading "...Mei-Shen recalled the time when she stood here agonising over whether or not she should give Layfon the letter that was accidentally sent to her. If she hadn’t met Felli here, what might have happened…?" --[[User:xstar|xstar]] 1:02, May 18, 2010 (UTC Pacific)

== Volumes 3 and 11 ==

Could someone double check the names of volumes 3 and 11? I checked: here is volume 3: 鋼殻のレギオス 3 センチメンタル・ヴォイス
and here is volume 11: 鋼殻のレギオス１１インパクト・ガールズ

I don't know any japanese, but I highly doubt that these two phrases mean exactly the same thing --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 21:44, 1 March 2010 (UTC)

''Chrome Shelled Regios 3 Sentimental Voice'', ''Chrome Shelled Regios 11 Impact Girls'' is what I get. ~EnigmaticRepose

Thank you. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 23:44, 1 March 2010 (UTC)

I am not a Japanese translator but for simple things like this there is no need to bother anyone; google translator works well enough.

鋼殻のレギオス 3 センチメンタル・ヴォイス
Steel Chrome Shelled sentimental voice 3

鋼殻のレギオス１１インパクト・ガールズ
11 Girls Impact Steel Chrome Shelled

Yes they mean something different; is the above translation perfect no but who cares lets just enjoy the excellent work that the translators are doing.

Thanks again to Blewin, Haze and Iygophile.

Corbett D.

I just wanted to say thank you to Blewin, Haze and Iygophile for translating and editing this Novel.

thanks,

Corbett D.

==Volumes 6+==

I just wanted to ask if there´s a specific reason, why the pictures in the chapters from Vol.6 on are missing. Because from Vol.1-5 they're in the different chapters.

:I assume they were forgotten to include into the chapters, or [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] (or someone else, but I belive it was ususally Vaelis doing) still havnt had the time to include them... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 07:43, 18 March 2010 (UTC)

I see, thank you for the answer.

== prequels: ==

At what point in the series do the prequels no longer contain major spoilers about how the world came about. in other words, how many volumes can we go without them containing major spoilers?

What do you mean? What risk? Is there someone who translates the prequels? (Also I would say no risk as long as you dont read them ;))--[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 21:20, 27 March 2010 (UTC)

Well, no one is translating the prequels (sadly), so I haven't read them, but presumably, one might have a very different understanding of Filth Monsters, or Ignasis, among other things, after reading the prequels, which might spoil some surprises in the main series (like how the prequel trilogy in Star Wars ruins the revelations of the end of Episode 5 of that series): as I can't read japanese, I couldn't say, but was just curious. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 03:23, 4 April 2010 (UTC)

== Compared to the Anime/Manga... ==

I was just wondering how many of the light novels the anime covered, and how much was different between the anime, the manga and the light novel. also, since i haven't read that far yet, please try not too give away too many spoilers, if any, about the story after the point of the anime ( or equivalent point in the novels).

The anime covers volumes 1-7, but the last chapters of volume 7 is different from the anime.

I'm not sure about the manga as I don't read it, but the novels have much more details than the anime.
the last 2 chapters or so of Vol 7 kick start from where the anime left off.
You might also want to read Vol 8 (short stories) in conjunction with Vol 2 and 3 as it takes place much earlier.
The main story goes: Vol 1-7, 9, 12 to current Vol 14.
As for differences.... Leerin and Nina receive far better reception in the novels. They've both been butchered in the anime!
Gorneo and Shante also have more screen time. - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

Thx, that was just the answers i was looking for. keep up the good work Blewin, Haze. Ganbare!

== Volume 9 prologue ==

Does Volume 9 have a prologue? The project and registration pages make it look like it should have one, but since Blewin appears to have skipped it, I want to confirm whether or not it exists. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 22:59, 22 April 2010 (UTC)

I skipped it because I couldn't find the prologue, but Haze found it for me. Prologue 9 should be on its way soon. - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

== Volume 9 Chapter 5 missing ==

Anybody else have trouble loading Volume 9 Chapter 5? I get a blank screen when I click the link.

for some reason, the links for chapter 5 and epilogue aren't working. I suggest registering on wiki and logging in to read the chapter. This works for most people. - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

== Volume 1 Chapters 1-5 (and more) ==

I changed all of the letters (from Leerin to Layfon, vice-versa) into italics. Before I got my hands on them only the letter in the beginning of Chapter 1 was italicized. I don't know which way is correct, I don't think there ''is'' a correct way, but I think it looks better italicized. I've only done the letters in Chapter 1 so far, but if I recall there are more. I plan on re-reading CSR (for fun and to quality/proof check so I'll change them when I get to them.
I understand that probably nobody cares either way, but I decided to make a note of it anyways. Since they were left that way for so long, and since that's what this place is for. And thanks to translators for your hard work. :) -blackfaia